Actions

Work Header

Beneath the Mirror's reflection

Summary:

This is an Isekai styled fanfic-ish novel of the series Diabolik lovers.
This is merely fictional and not cannon.
I won't spoil much, just enjoy the ride and have fun.
After a fatal accident, Ana wakes in the body of a forgotten game character, forced to survive a deadly plot where identity is her only weapon

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

In a world where identities are fragile and the line between fantasy and reality blurs, Ana's second chance is anything but simple. Ana, a young office worker, finds herself trapped in a monotonous life, her only escape in the dark and twisted world of Diabolik Lovers, a game she replays obsessively. But one fateful night, after a tragic accident, she wakes up in a new world-one eerily familiar yet entirely foreign. Here, she inhabits the body of Miya Eckart, a background character in the game, a male cousin who was never explored in the story. As Ana grapples with her new identity, she discovers that Miya's life was a web of secrets, hidden behind a mask of deception. Miya had lived a life pretending to be a man, isolated in a cold family dynamic with her estranged grandfather and cousin, Yui. The unsettling truth reveals that Miya's story ended in tragedy just before Ana's arrival, leaving behind a promise for Ana to live her new life happily-so Miya's soul could find peace. But Ana's journey is no simple quest for happiness. As she steps into Miya's shoes, she becomes entangled in the dark, shadowy world of the Diabolik Lovers vampires. The mansion, shrouded in mystery, pulses with hidden emotions and veiled truths. As Ana tries to navigate her newfound life, she uncovers fragments of Miya's life, the complicated relationships with her family, and the dark secrets lurking beneath the surface. Struggling to reconcile her old self with the new persona she's forced to adopt, Ana finds herself torn between living within the confines of the original plot and breaking free to create a future of her own. Yet, with every reflection in the mirror, she realizes the truth-identity is never as simple as it seems, and the person she thought she was may not be the person she is becoming.

Chapter 2: Second Chance

Notes:

Author talking here,

I just wanna tell you guys that this is the first time I'm fully devoted to writing a novel so if you don't like it, then don't read it.

Warnings: bad spelling, bad writing, cussing, flirting, +18 content, mature content, blood, gore, all the grocery shopping list of a warnings, etc

You were warned For those who are reading, I advise you to get some popcorn and drinks cuz this is about to start.

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 1

The office was empty. Too fucking  empty.

Ana sat there like a ghost in her own life, the monitor's glow casting shadows on the walls that looked more alive than she felt. Her chair squeaked when she leaned forward, elbows pressing into the scratched surface of her desk. It was late. Too late for someone unpaid and unnoticed, but no one ever stopped her. No one cared.

“Fucking typical,” she muttered, dragging the mouse across the screen. Another file. Another set of useless data no one would read.

She opened the game  again. Diabolik Lovers . Her old obsession, her one escape, her goddamn lifeline. It shouldn’t have still meant anything, not after all these years. Not after the therapy, the meds, the breakups, the breakdowns—but here it was. Her rotten little Eden.

With trembling fingers, she hit ‘New Game’ for the fiftieth time that month. The familiar music echoed in the silent room like a lullaby sung from a coffin. It was all so fucked, and yet, it was the only thing that made her feel remotely alive.

She knew every line of dialogue. Every pixelated glare. Every voice that used to make her chest tighten like she was fifteen and breathing for the first time. And yet—every time she played, she looked for something. Something she’d missed. Something more.

It never came.

"Why the fuck do I keep doing this to myself?" she whispered, eyes stinging.

She glanced at the time. 3:07 AM. Of course. She was still in the office, alone, playing a game meant for high schoolers while her body rotted in adult misery. She closed the game.

She leaned back, eyes closing. Just for a second.

Ana then sat hunched at her desk, eyes glazed, cursor blinking on a screen full of numbers no one gave a shit about. The spreadsheets blurred together like a digital graveyard of forgotten tasks.

Everyone had already gone home. She hadn’t even noticed. Or cared.

With a quiet sigh, she clicked away from the work files and opened the hidden folder once again.
Diabolik Lovers.
It was still there. Always was. Like a goddamn parasite that fed on nostalgia, delusion, and heartbreak.

She stared at the game’s icon, thumb hovering over her trackpad.
"...Not tonight," she whispered. “I need air.”

Ana shut the laptop with a dull clack and stood, her legs stiff from sitting too long. She grabbed her coat, her phone, and the flickering hope that walking home might untangle her thoughts.

The city glared with neon rot.
Rain clung to the pavement like sweat on fevered skin. Ana crossed the street with one hand in her coat pocket and the other gripping her phone, eyes locked on the glowing screen.

“Sometimes I think there’s someone watching. Like a player outside the script.”

Her thumb hovered over the comment.

She didn’t see the truck.

There was no honk. No screech. Just impact .

It hit her like a sledgehammer to the chest.

Bone cracked—loud, wet, final —as her ribs folded inward like paper. Her spine bent wrong. Her skull snapped against the windshield, cracking it like a spiderweb as blood smeared down the glass in a grotesque arc.

Her body was airborne before her mind could even register the pain.

Time didn’t slow down—it sharpened.

She felt everything.

Her skin tore open like wrapping paper, blood blooming through her coat in pulsing warmth. Her femur shattered midair; she heard it— fucking heard it —like a dry branch snapping underfoot. Something sharp—glass? a tooth?—lodged in her throat when she hit the ground, choking her scream into a wet, gurgling gasp.

Concrete kissed her skull a second time. This time, it didn’t crack—it caved.

The phone skidded across the asphalt, screen still lit.
Diabolik Lovers Subreddit:                                                                                                                                                                                               r/DiabolikLovers      
Still open. Still glowing. 
Like it was mocking her.

Ana's mouth opened. Blood foamed out, hot and metallic, flooding her tongue. Her body twitched once. Twice.

Then still.

The last thing she saw wasn’t light.
It was her own hand—mangled, fingers bent backward, nails torn off—reaching for a screen she’d never touch again.

Her vision blurred—red, black, then nothing but flickering light.

And just before everything gave out, as her mangled body spasmed against the cold concrete, Ana had a single, shattered thought:

‘ If only I had a second chance...
Maybe I would enjoy life more. ‘

Then nothing.
Not pain. Not sound.
Just the soft, cruel flicker of the subreddit still glowing on the pavement while covered in blood.

The screen flickered as a message she couldn’t quite understand popped up.

Before she could even process the text,  everything went dark.

Chapter 3: Reflection

Notes:

Author speaking here,
If you don't like it, then don't read it.
As always, I would like you all to keep in mind that I do not own the characters, and that, as the story progresses, may change the way they interact with each other to better fit my script.
Warnings: cussing, flirting, +18 content, mature, and the usual shopping list warnings.
For those who are still reading this piece of dubious art, I highly advise you to get some popcorns and drinks because this drama is about to start
I will then leave you all with just yourselves and this dubious masterpiece.

See you all in act two,

Have fun.

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 2

She expected the fucking sting of disinfectant. The sterile light. A body bag. Maybe a ventilator . That a fucking awful beeping of hospital monitors marking time like a countdown to hell. But instead, Ana woke to warmth—wrong warmth—and the goddamn musty stench of rot and old wood. The air reeked of abandonment. Of forgotten ghosts. Of a place that shouldn’t exist but somehow fucking did. Like the air had been exhaled by something long dead.

 

Ana opened her eyes to the wrong kind of darkness—thick, humid, alive . Everything was too quiet , but not silent. The kind of quiet where something’s watching . Waiting.

Her body hurt. Not the kind of ache that fades after a good cry and painkillers—but bone-deep, soul-splintering pain. Her aches nested deep in her bones, splintering out with every twitch Like someone had broken her apart and glued the pieces back in the wrong fucking order. Like someone had broken her spine and patched her together with rusty staples and regret. Every movement came with a throb, every breath a wheeze.  Breathing hurt. Thinking hurt. Existing was a goddamn joke. 

“Fuck,” she whispered. “What the hell…”

She blinked hard. Once. Twice.

This wasn’t a hospital.

This wasn’t anywhere she knew .

The ceiling above her sagged like it was tired of existing. Rot curled in the corners. The wooden beams were splintered and warped, bleeding shadows that twitched if she looked too long. Somewhere, water dripped in a steady, mocking beat.

She pushed herself up—and immediately regretted it. Her arms trembled like soggy paper, and her legs gave out the second she tried to stand. She crashed to the floor with a thud that made her ribs scream.

The floorboards were ice-cold. Damp. They creaked under her weight, like they didn’t want her here. Like the house itself was considering spitting her out.

Outside, rain lashed the window like it wanted in. It sounded normal—but it wasn’t. Nothing was.

The moon was wrong . Pale and huge and sickly yellow, hanging low like it had gotten drunk and forgotten how to orbit. The sky above it pulsed faintly, a rotten bruise across the heavens. And the trees? They moved like they had joints. Like they could hear her.

Ana swallowed hard. Her throat felt like it had been scraped raw by glass. She tried to focus, to find something familiar—but her thoughts were sludge, and her memories were frayed film reels: headlights—crash—screams— fuck —nothing.

And then her eyes locked onto it.

The mirror.

It stood crookedly in the corner, tall and obscene, like someone had dragged it from the wreckage of a gothic nightmare. The glass shimmered faintly, not from light—but like it was breathing. Or watching.

She couldn’t look away.

She stumbled toward it, each step a jagged question.

Her reflection flickered. Blurred. Like it didn’t know who the fuck she was—or didn’t want to.

Then, slowly, it settled.

And what stared back?

Not quite her.

Not anymore.

The face was softer. Sharper. Paler than she remembered, with eyes too wide, lips too full, hair too long, skin too smooth. Her own features, rewritten by something that didn’t understand humans but tried anyway.

The mirror didn’t show her .

It showed the version that might’ve survived—if she’d died.

Ana touched the glass. It was cold. Colder than it should’ve been.

“Fuck… no, no no no—”

She stumbled back, away from that thing , that not-quite-face staring at her like it pitied her.

She lurched to the window, flung it open. Rain slapped her skin like punishment.

Cold. Wet. Too sharp. The wind tasted metallic—like blood in her mouth. The world outside looked like hers had been put through a blender. Twisted just enough to be familiar —but off. Like someone had rebuilt her hometown from memory and got every fucking detail just slightly wrong.

She didn’t know where she was. But she sure as hell knew one thing:

This wasn’t home.

This wasn’t her world.

It was a reflection—just like that goddamn mirror. A mimicry. A mockery. A sick joke dressed up in dream logic and mildew.

And the worst part?

Something in her bones whispered that this place had been waiting for her .

She didn’t belong here. But the air pressed around her like it disagreed .

Like it knew her name .

And fuck if that didn’t scare her more than dying ever did.

Chapter 4: Memories

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 3

The room breathed wrong.

Like something was watching. Waiting. Holding its breath just long enough to make her skin crawl. The walls groaned beneath the weight of the storm outside, but inside? The air felt thick — heavy as fuck, like the atmosphere had been soaked in gasoline and grief.

Ana blinked, eyes burning. Her throat tasted like metal.

Where the fuck…?

This wasn’t the hospital. This wasn’t her world. This place was rotted. The ceiling was too high, too warped, like a cathedral abandoned by whatever god once gave a shit. The shadows were too still. The light, when it hit her eyes, made her stomach twist. It was like the color had bled wrong into the air — like reality had been re-rendered by something that didn’t quite know what comfort was supposed to look like.

It felt sick, and not in the slang way. The entire room pulsed like a festering wound.

And her body—

No.

Her hands weren’t her hands. Too delicate. Her chest felt wrong, too fucking heavy. Her hips, the bones, the skin — this wasn’t the body she died in.

She wasn’t Ana anymore.

The thought hadn’t even finished forming before something howled inside her — GO. NOW.

Her legs moved like she’d been yanked by puppet strings, jerking toward the old warped closet. It loomed like a damn mausoleum in the shadows. The second her fingers touched the handle, the door screeched open like a dying thing, and a wave of musty, death-warmed air hit her face.

It stank of rot and time and forgotten things that should’ve stayed buried.

Inside, nestled between ancient coats and decay, was a book. Leather-bound. Beaten to hell. Cracked like a corpse’s lips left too long in the sun.

It throbbed in her vision — not literally, but it may as well have been. Some sick part of her wanted to throw it across the room.

Instead, she fucking grabbed it.

The second her fingers touched the cover, cold needles shot through her arms. Her spine snapped straight. She gasped — dropped to her knees like a marionette with its strings cut. The book exploded open in her lap.

The pages weren’t right. They writhed.

They were written in something that looked like Japanese — but wrong. Off. Like it had been rewritten by something pretending to be human. Symbols slithered just out of focus, shimmering, alive, moving when she wasn’t looking. Her brain couldn’t lock onto the meaning. It was language stripped of context — a lie pretending to be a sentence.

Then it hit.

A searing, jagged bolt of pain split her skull. Ana opened her mouth to scream but her voice died, swallowed by the choking air. Her vocal cords screamed anyway, raw and unheard.

She clutched her head.

Tokyo. Her computer. Neon buzz. Rain on glass. Flash of white—truck. Pain.

Ana.

Her name.

Her fucking name.

She clung to it like a lifeline, even as something darker, colder, surged into her mind and shoved itself in.

Memories that weren’t hers. Sticky, rotting things, clawing their way in.

Miya Eckhart.

That name. That cursed, empty name.

A discarded side character. The pathetic male cousin, exiled in the corners of the story Ana had once obsessed over. Forgotten. Burdened with secrets and suffering.

The name echoed — MIYA, MIYA, MIYA — like a chant. Like a curse.

And then… silence.

No. No, no, fuck that. Fuck that.

Ana’s chest heaved. Miya had made a wish — a final, desperate plea into the void.

And the universe? It had spat Ana out like a goddamn punchline.

A full-body shiver wracked her. She wasn’t ready for this shit. She hadn’t signed up to inherit someone else’s death.

But survival didn’t wait for permission.

With a snarl caught in her throat, she staggered to her feet, clutching the infernal diary like it might bite her. She stumbled to the desk — some hulking Gothic monstrosity from a horror film — and wrenched open the top drawer.

Blank notebook.

Pen that gleamed red, like fresh fucking blood.

Ana didn’t think. She stabbed the pen into the page and wrote:

ANA.

The letters bled.

The page screamed. Ink smeared like the universe was fighting back, trying to erase her, deny her.

“No,” she hissed, voice cracked, trembling. “No. I’m fucking me.”

Her palm slammed down over her name, guarding it. Defending it. She’d write herself into this broken world if it killed her again.

But it was all cracking.

Her knees buckled. She hit the floor with a choked sob. Nails digging into her scalp, she curled inward, pressing her forehead to the freezing wood.

“This isn’t real,” she muttered. “This isn’t— this can’t fucking be real—”

The cold of the floorboards seeped into her skin, but it was the emptiness that got her. The suffocating wrongness of it all. No hum of power, no scent of antiseptic, no beep of machines or buzz of life. Just silence. And herself.

Alone.

Again.

“I died,” she whispered. “I fucking died. I was supposed to be gone.”

Her voice cracked on the last word. She wanted to tear her hair out. She wanted to scream so loud it shattered glass. But she couldn’t breathe. Her lungs refused to work like they belonged to her.

And that body—this fucking body—

She grabbed at the mirror, dragging herself up, and nearly vomited when she saw it again.

Long, unruly black curls. Bone-pale skin. Eyes too big, too haunted. Soft lips. Curvy frame. Pretty. Foreign. Not her.

A stranger.

“No, no, no,” she cried, shaking her head so hard it knocked her balance. “Get out. Get the fuck out of me!”

Her fists slammed into her own reflection. The mirror cracked, webbing across the surface. Her knuckles split. Blood bloomed.

She didn’t care.

The sound of it — that crack — felt like permission.

Ana collapsed again, face against her arms, sobbing into the desk. Ugly, broken sounds tore out of her throat. Her whole body shook, sweat soaking through unfamiliar clothes. Her teeth sank into her sleeve to keep from screaming.

“Why the fuck did it have to be me?” she choked out. “Why not someone stronger? Someone who gave a shit?”

The storm screamed with her.

And still, no answer.

Only the sound of wind, rattling this twisted little cage of a room.

Only the reflection, still cracked.

Only her name, bleeding across the page like it didn’t want to be remembered.

Her palm slammed down over her name, guarding it. Defending it. She’d write herself into this broken world if it killed her again.

For a second, even the storm went silent.

The red dried — jagged, blurred, bleeding, but still there.

And she breathed.

Only then did she move again.

A second pen — black ink this time — cold and merciful. She gripped it like a knife and wrote down everything she knew: plot points, character arcs, red flags, escape plans. Her hand shook, the foreign paper rejecting every word.

She didn’t care.

Every letter she wrote in her Tokyo tongue sliced through this world like a fucking knife. A defiance. A challenge.

She wrote until her bones ached.

Then she dropped the pen.

The storm returned, howling like it wanted to chew her apart.

Ana stood.

And faced the mirror.

Her reflection lagged. It took too long. As if the glass resented showing her. As if the truth had to claw its way through every molecule.

She saw:

Long, unruly black curls. Bone-pale skin. Eyes too big, too fucking haunted. Lips soft and trembling. Pretty. Fragile.

Wrong.

Ana stared. Her stomach twisted. This wasn’t her. This was Miya’s ghost wearing her skin.

Ana stared again, stared at the face that wasn't hers, feeling the nausea build.

Pretend, she whispered to herself. If that's what it takes. Play the part.

Somewhere between the reflection and the storm raging outside, Ana made her choice.

She would live.

“Pretend,” she whispered again, this time more audible, jaw clenched, eyes wet. “Fake it. If that’s what it fucking takes.”

Miya Eckhart.
Ana.
Two names. Two selves. One body.

Fuck it.

She’d live anyway.

Even if she had to haunt this little corpse to do it.

Chapter 5: Burdens of a forgotten reflexion

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 4

The storm outside had dulled to a low, bone-deep growl, like the earth itself exhaling something ancient and wrong. It wasn’t just rain anymore—it was a fucking pulse, slow and unnatural, thrumming through the walls like some goddamn heartbeat that didn’t belong to this world.

Ana blinked.

Her hands trembled violently, knuckles white as she stared at the mirror in front of her. But the reflection? It wasn’t hers.

The face in the glass was smiling.

And that smile? That was the fucked-up part.

Because it wasn’t her smile. It wasn’t her face. It wasn’t even the same damn person. To make it worse, it wasn’t even the face of the body she was in.

Her chest clenched so hard it felt like someone had shoved a fist straight through her ribs. The face in the mirror—an adult—began to warp, dissolve like ash in water. Skin blurred, features melting. As if by a black smoke  And then, standing in its place, barely taller than the fucking sink, was a little girl.

Miya.

Or someone who looked too fucking much like her. Younger. Six, maybe seven. With curls like black ink poured down her back, skin pale as paper, and eyes that—shit.

Those eyes.

Ana stepped back like she'd been hit. Because staring out of that child's solemn, grey gaze—was her. Not this body she woke up in. Not this weird-ass, foreign frame with the unfamiliar curves and stranger's skin. Her. Ana.

Her face. Her truth. Her goddamn soul stitched into the eyes of a ghost.

For one brief, fucked-up moment, it was like everything aligned—like she was finally seeing herself again after being dragged through a cosmic meat grinder and stitched into someone else’s life. And it hurt. God, it hurt like hell. Because she wanted to believe it.

“I’m still here,” she thought, desperate, feral, clutching onto that fragile thread of self like it was the last fucking lifeline in a storm.

But then the doubt came, cold and cruel, slicing through her gut.

What if it was a joke? A hallucination cooked up by a concussed brain after a car crash and a body theft? What if this mirror was lying too—just like this world, just like this flesh?

She tasted bile. Her hands shook.

The child didn’t flinch. She just kept her palms against the glass, smiling that sad, silent, goddamn devastating smile.

And then she spoke—and the entire room stopped breathing.

“I didn’t want to die… but the world isn’t fair.
Please live happily. I’ll watch over you.”

Ana fucking shattered.

That voice—so soft, so raw—it hit like a bullet straight to the spine. Too real. Too sincere. That wasn’t a vision. That wasn’t a lie. That was someone. Someone else—but also her. Miya.

And behind that? Something deeper.

Memories clawed at her brain, broken shards of a childhood not fully hers. A sibling—no, a shadow of one. A tiny, blurry smile she couldn’t name. A hand she remembered holding but couldn’t see clearly. She didn’t know if it was a brother or a sister, or even real. All she remembered was the goddamn weight.

Being the older one. Protecting. Bearing the pain so someone else wouldn’t have to.

Ana sobbed. Hot, furious tears streamed down her face as the world blurred and twisted around her. The mirror shimmered like it was breathing. Like it was bleeding.

“I’ll live,” she gasped out, her voice splintering, wrecked. “I’ll fucking live. Even if it guts me. Even if this world spits me out again.”

The little girl’s form began to fade, blurring at the edges like mist peeling off the surface of a dream. But that smile—fuck—that smile stayed.

Ana stepped forward and placed her hand against the cold glass. A whisper left her lips, barely a breath:

“I’ll make sure your life meant something.
I’ll carry your sadness like it's mine.
Miya…

Wait for me, I’ll show you a world that you can live happily”

The mirror hummed. The child disappeared.

Only her reflection remained now.

But not Miya’s face. Not entirely. Something about it—about the shape of the eyes, the curve of the mouth—was shifting. Morphing. Unstable.

And Ana—raw, blood-soaked with grief and fury and something dangerously close to hope—didn’t look away.

Then, the mirror cracked.

Just a whisper of sound, so soft it could’ve been imagined. But Ana heard it. Felt it.

A single silver fracture bloomed beneath her fingers like a scar—delicate, final, and real. It looked like a signature. Or a warning. Or maybe, a goodbye.

Ana didn’t flinch.

She touched it gently, reverently, like it was holy.

“I’ll carry you with me,” she whispered into the broken silence, into this wrong-feeling world that pulsed like it wasn’t quite real.

And somewhere, across the veil, across time, across every fucking lie this universe had tried to force on her—Ana swore she felt Miya smile.

 

Chapter 6: The Masks We Wear

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 5

Morning bled in through the curtains like it had something to prove. The light wasn’t warm. It was sterile, fucking surgical—like the world couldn’t wait to peel her open and see what was left inside.

Ana didn’t move. She stared at the ceiling, muscles stiff, jaw clenched, heartbeat loud in the quiet. The silence of this place—too neat, too rich, too dead—pressed down like a weighted blanket made of lies.

She hated this house. Hated how big it was. Hated how small it made her feel.

Not hers.

Not Miya’s either.

Just some immaculate hell dressed in polished wood and generational wealth. A cage built by people who’d never once thought about who they were locking inside.

Her back cracked as she sat up, spine protesting like it was still carrying every shitty hour of overtime from a past life she couldn’t touch anymore. The sheets smelled like linen and dust—expensive, untouched, unloved.

And beneath it all, inside the hum of her skull, that name buzzed like a mosquito in the dark.

Miya.

Ana.

She didn’t fucking know anymore.

This wasn’t her body. This wasn’t her life. But it wasn’t Miya’s either. Not really. Miya had been erased before Ana even got here—scrubbed down to a set of movements and silences that made the people around her comfortable.

Ana had read between the lines. She’d felt the bruises this life had left behind.

Parents who dressed her up like a boy, shoved her into a role she never chose, and called it parenting. A cousin who smiled too bright while ignoring the weight Miya carried every fucking day. A household that called her family but never once let her breathe like she belonged.

Ana felt it in her bones.

She didn't remember the name or the face—but somewhere, in the rusted corners of her memory, she'd had someone. A little sibling. Younger. Softer. Someone she'd sworn to protect.

And she’d failed.

The memory was a ghost. Just flashes. A small hand tugging at hers. A laugh. The warmth of knowing someone looked up to her like she was safe.

Gone.

Maybe never real.

Didn’t matter.

Because Miya had been alone. Brutalized. Forgotten.

And now Ana was here. In her skin. Wearing her silence.

That counted for something.

“I’ve got you,” she muttered to no one, voice raw.

She said it like a vow.

Her feet hit the floor. Cold. Unforgiving.

Just like the rest of this fucked-up fairytale.

The bathroom was sleek as hell—cold tile, spotless glass, enough chrome to blind someone. A place built for people who never bled.

Ana stepped in like she was trespassing. Like her very existence might smudge the sterile shine.

The vanity light flicked on with a soft click, and there she was.

Her breath caught.

That face in the mirror—it wasn’t hers. Not really. But it wasn’t Miya’s either. Not anymore.

It was this fucked-up in-between thing. A girl built out of trauma and aftershock, stitched together with someone else’s memories.

Ana leaned in close. Skin pale, too perfect. Eyes ringed with tiredness no amount of sleep could fix. Lips too soft for someone who’d screamed so much without ever making a sound.

She hated it.

She loved it.

She wanted to punch the mirror and scream and never stop looking.

Because this was the only proof that Miya had ever existed. And that she still did, somehow—trapped underneath Ana’s rage and her guilt and her bone-deep exhaustion.

Ana’s hand hovered over the countertop. The makeup was already laid out—foundations, tints, brushes arranged in neat little lines. Like a ritual. Like a goddamn sacrifice.

Miya never got to choose how she looked. They shoved boy clothes on her, cut her hair short, erased her until there was nothing left to recognize. A fucking ghost in her own life.

Not anymore.

Ana picked up the brush. Her hands moved like muscle memory—fluid, practiced, confident in ways she didn’t remember earning. Her mouth quirked. Maybe that was Miya, still whispering beneath her skin.

Fine. Let her whisper. Let her haunt.

Ana was listening.

The foundation was smooth. The blush? Subtle. Enough to soften the sharpness in her cheekbones. Eyeliner—winged, precise. Lip tint. Wig. Pins.

The whole goddamn armor.

When she was done, she didn’t smile. She didn’t even blink.

The girl staring back was dangerous.

Not pretty. Not demure.

Feral.

Not Miya.

Not Ana.

Both.

She touched the mirror, fingertip cool against the glass.

“I don’t know who I was to you,” she said under her breath. “Sister. Brother. Just someone who gave a damn.”

A pause. Her jaw tightened.

“But I’ll be that for you now. I swear. No one’s gonna fucking hurt you again. Not while I’m breathing.”

Her eyes burned, but she didn’t cry.

She never fucking cried.

She dressed in silence. Buttoned the shirt. Straightened the collar. The uniform felt like a goddamn performance, and she hated how well it fit.

It didn’t matter.

Let them stare.

Let them pretend they knew who she was.

Let them try.

Ana was done surviving.

Now?

She was going to take up space.

Even if she had to rip this fucking world apart to do it.

The stairs creaked like they resented her weight.

This house didn’t like noise. Didn’t like her.

Every step was a reminder: You don’t belong here. You’re just tolerated.

Ana didn’t give a shit.

She moved slow. Deliberate. Her shoes soft against the wood, her gaze steady. If she was going to play ghost in this prim little horror show, then she’d haunt it loud.

Downstairs, the dining room looked like something out of a showroom—mahogany table, pearl-white teacups, cloth napkins folded like fucking origami. Not a speck of dust, not a single sign that anyone actually lived here.

And there they were. The family.

Yui sat pretty and perfect in her chair, pink lips curved into a polite smile that didn’t reach her eyes. Across from her, her mother sipped tea like she was drinking secrets. Her father didn’t even glance up from the paper.

Of course not.

Miya never warranted a greeting.

Ana didn’t say a word. Just pulled out the furthest chair like she had every right to it—and she fucking did—and sat.

Silence.

The air was thick with it. Comfortable for them. Choking for her.

Yui finally looked over. “Good morning, Miya,” she said softly, that porcelain smile still frozen in place. “You’re awake earlier than usual.”

Yeah, Ana thought. Because I actually sleep now, instead of lying awake wondering why everyone in this goddamn house pretends I don’t exist.

Ana gave a half-smile, eyes like broken glass.
“押しつけがましい抑圧と見下しの匂いがする,” she said flatly.
(Oshitsuke-gamashii yokuatsu to mikudashi no nioi ga suru.)

Silence.

Yui blinked.  “What?”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Yui tilted her head. “...What was that?”

Ana tore her bread in half like it owed her something.
“Nothing. Just enjoying the atmosphere.”

 

“Nothing.” Ana reached for a roll and tore it apart like it had personally offended her.

Her father rustled the paper. Her mother’s lips pinched. The tension in the room ticked up half a degree.

Good.                                                                                                                                                                      

Let them squirm.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Let them wonder what happened to their quiet, obedient Miya.                                                                                                                                                             She was dead.

Ana made sure of it.

Just as she was about to shove another piece of bread into her mouth, a knock tapped against the front door. Three sharp raps. Precision. Entitled.

Her mother stood, smoothed her skirt like she was about to accept royalty, and disappeared down the hall.

Ana didn’t need to hear the voice to know who it was.

She’d recognize that arrogant rhythm anywhere.

Sakamaki.

One of them.

Her stomach twisted. Not fear. Not quite.

Something darker.

A chill down the spine that wasn’t entirely unwelcome.

The mother returned, face carved into that brittle smile again. “Miya, your presence has also been requested by the Sakamaki household.”

Ana blinked slowly. “Requested,” she echoed, like it was a joke.

Yui looked worried. Of course she did. It was always about her, even when it wasn’t.

Ana rose from the table.

She didn’t bother saying goodbye.

Didn’t bow.

Didn’t fucking thank them.

Let them stew.

Let them wonder what kind of creature they’d helped create by ignoring Miya into nothing.

Because Ana wasn’t Miya.

And she wasn’t leaving that house the same girl who walked in.

Chapter 7: A Name That Isn't Mine

Summary:

I’m so sorry but the chapters that follow may be disformatted. I’m working on fixing that but please be patient as I have 0 experience in this.
I’m so sorry T-T
-From a small ghost

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 6

The door clicked shut behind her like a fucking death sentence. Soft, almost polite—but final. Ana stood there, spine tight, fists clenched so hard her nails bit into her palms. The air inside the house was too still. Too clean. Like a morgue made of warm light and fake family photos.

She swallowed a curse as she looked around the room. Miya’s—no, her—room. A pastel-drenched coffin with a floral comforter and neatly folded innocence. The kind of space made for someone docile. Obedient. Someone who never screamed into a pillow at night or fantasized about burning it all down.

Her eyes landed on the suitcase dumped in the corner. Still zipped. Still untouched. Temporary, she reminded herself, the lie tasting sour in her mouth. This wasn’t her life. Not really. She’d been shoved into someone else's skin, stitched into the seams of a forgotten side character like a glitch that refused to disappear.

“Fucking hell,” she muttered, dragging a hand through her hair. “This is some twisted Sims-ass bullshit.”

And the worst part? She couldn’t even remember her own name anymore. Just Miya’s. Over and over, like some cruel joke. Ana wasn’t just gone—she was being overwritten

She tucked away Miya's diary, the one that held the secrets of the kid’s miserable past and placed it in her bag beside her own diary. The pages of her own diary were filled with fucking boring memories, some lazy ass questions, and very poorly written  plans for a fucking future that she thought it might fucking belong to her. She had written everything down—like word for word, everything was fucking written down, from the plot, the variables, all the Games routes and even some fucking OVA’s - That was not something she was proud of but fucking hell she was basically an obcessed high school girl with some fucking vampire romance or whateves. And she was like Dora, she couldn’t find nor see the things right in front of her and because she couldn't afford to fucking forget, she wrote everything down..

 

I'll make sure this life is fucking different.

 

Her eyes shifted to the desk, where the letter she had asked Miya's grandfather to write sat- That damned old guy that for some reason just refused to die, like bro looked like William afton if he’d be back, like fucking Sans from undertale but without the powers, that’s right he somehow managed to be fat and still look like a sketelon. 

The letter explained that Miya and Yui were going to stay at a relative's house, a place she needed to know for her own safety or to precise for Miya’s fucking safety. She had to be prepared, just in case those wannabe hot vampire assholes tried anything. The letter was a shield, a token of her role, a mask she would wear without question.- And that was also what kept her from just committing arson and burning everything up.

Taking a deep breath- that she very much fucking needed, Ana placed it carefully into her bag, alongside everything she would need to keep the facade intact. She wasn't ready to face what was to come, but she had no choice. She promised Miya she would live, not just fucking survive.

The suitcase sat there, untouched and smug, as if mocking her. Just temporary, she lied to herself again. Just until she figured out how to breathe through the ache in her bones and the screams she wasn’t allowed to voice.

Her eyes drifted to the door across the hall.

Yui’s room.

Ana could hear the faint music leaking through the wood—some saccharine pop tune about love or destiny or whatever fantasyland crap Yui was into. Sweet on the outside, like frosting on a poisoned cake. But underneath? That girl had venom in her blood. How cute, but too bad, the white lotus can never compare to me

Yui didn’t just ignore Miya. She loathed her for some reason.

Ana had seen it. The tight smiles. The way Yui’s tone went sugary-sharp whenever Miya walked into the room. “Don’t you have somewhere else to be?” “You always bring this weird energy, Miya.” “Ugh, awkward.”

Ana wanted to shove a fork in her eye every time Yui opened her damn mouth.

“もしこの雌犬が黙らないなら、はんだごてで彼女の口を塞いでやるって誓うよ。”                                                                                                                                                 If this bitch doesn't shut up, I swear I'm gonna gag her with a soldering iron.

Ana muttered in her native tongue

She smirked. It felt good to say something that was hers, even if no one else understood it. Even if this whole world wanted to scrub her clean and call her Miya.

Fuck that.

“Miya! Hurry up, the car’s already running!”

The voice echoed through the house like a cutesy alarm bell. Sugar-sweet, high-pitched, and full of passive-aggressive cheer. Yui.

Ana—trapped in Miya’s too-small, too-soft body—closed her eyes for a second and let her rage simmer just under the surface.

They were always doing this. Pretending like she was invisible until it was convenient to snap at her. Calling her like a damn dog. No greeting. No warmth. Just hurry the fuck up, Miya, you're slowing down the perfect family machine.

She looked at the mirror in the hallway as she passed it—caught a flash of that familiar stranger’s face. Not Ana’s. Not anymore.

Miya’s face stared back. Pale. Thin. Eyes too wide, too cautious. That was the part that broke her a little every time. The fear.

Her fingers curled into a fist at her side.

She didn’t remember much about her past life—not her parents’ names, not her childhood. Just fragments. Feelings. A bedroom light left on for a scared little kid. The warmth of a tiny body clinging to hers. Someone had depended on her. Someone she couldn’t save.

And now she was stuck inside this body. This world. With Yui, who treated her—Miya—as a damn stain on the scenery.

Ana opened her mouth and muttered under her breath in sharp, defiant Japanese:


“機会があったときにこの場所を焼き払っておくべきだった。”
I should have burned this place down when I had the chance.

As Ana got close to the car she heard an eerie familiar sound, the sound of a motor- the same sound that she heard before she died.

Memories flooded her mind and her body ached and cold sweat covered her skin like a second layer. She tried to keep her calm but the memories and sound were to vivid

She cussed in a murmur

 

“ああ、くそっ!どうして私はこんなに弱いんだろう?もしトラウマでも抱えてるとしたら?このクソみたいな状況を乗り越えなきゃ。なんて情けないんだろう。私って何?5歳?トラウマで性格が歪んでる。世界がどんなことを投げかけても動じない性格にならなきゃ。”                                                                                                                                                      Fuck this shit! Why am I so weak? What if I have trauma? I need to get over this shit. How pathetic. What am I? A five-year-old? My trauma has warped my personality. I need to be the type of person that can handle whatever the world throws at me.

 

She took a deep breath, then  smirked to herself, slung the worn bag over her shoulder and walked to the car flooding with confidence.

“Let’s fucking get this over with.”

 

The Taxi was too damn bright inside. Like a CS flash at 3:00am max brightness 

Sunlight filtered through the windows like it had something to prove, casting everything in warm tones that didn’t match the cold edge in the air. Ana slid into the back seat without a word, clutching her bag like armor, keeping her expression flat. Safe. Boring.

Yui turned around in the passenger seat with a sparkling smile that made Ana want to vomit.

“There you are, Miya!” she chirped, like Ana was some lost puppy finally obeying the whistle. “You almost made us late.”

Us? Bitch, you're not doing anything but sitting there with your glitter lip gloss and a knife behind your back.

“Didn’t know you were in such a rush to bless the world with your presence, though I’m not sure if it’s more to curse it” Ana muttered, voice low. Sharp. Just enough to pass for annoyed teenager instead of ancient, tired rage.

Yui blinked. The smile faltered for half a second—just a flicker, but Ana saw it. Then it was back, brighter than ever. Almost manic.

“Well, someone’s grumpy today,” Yui giggled, turning back around. “You should really try smiling more. It might help your whole... vibe.”

Ana’s jaw clenched. Her nails dug into her thigh.

My whole vibe? She wanted to lunge forward, wrap her hands around Yui’s pretty little throat, and squeeze until the mask shattered.

Instead, she leaned back, let her head rest against the cool window, and whispered another curse in Japanese just for herself.

“くそっ…本当に首を絞められたいんだろうな”
Fucking hell... you really want to get choked, don’t you?

Fine. Let them keep pretending.

She could play this game too. Quiet. Forgettable. Harmless.

At least until the right moment came—and Ana could stop playing nice.

 

The car pulled up to the gates like it belonged there—like this whole fucked-up place wasn’t a living monument to red flags and unresolved trauma.

Ana stared out the window, watching as the iron bars slid open with mechanical grace. The driveway stretched on forever, flanked by hedges that looked too perfect, too precise. Manicured, like everything else in this world. Controlled. Claustrophobic.

And then there it was.

The Sakamaki Mansion.

It stood like some gothic wet dream mansion— looming structure silhouetted against the dark sky, the storm above casting a shadow that seemed to swallow it whole, towering, elegant, and radiating that specific kind of old-money rot you could smell in your bones. Like dust, secrets, and a thousand repressed screams soaked into the damn walls.

Ana's stomach twisted.

She knew this place. Intimately. She’d spent sleepless nights hunched over a screen in her old world, watching the twisted narrative of Diabolik Lovers unfold like a slow-motion trainwreck. She’d wanted to slap the heroine more times than she could count, and now?

Now she was in the game.

Except not as a heroine. Not even a love interest. Just Miya—the background shadow in someone else’s fucked-up fantasy. The girl no one gave a shit about. The one who could bleed and no one would blink.

The car stopped with a soft purr. As the door opened, Yui didn't wait for Ana. Yui bounced out like it was a goddamn field trip, without so much as a glance behind her, disappearing into the mansion's vast entrance without a second thought

Ana followed, slower, more careful. Her boots crunched against the gravel, the mansion looming like it knew her, like it was already hungry.

Her breath hitched. Not fear. Not quite. It was something colder.

They’re in there.

The Sakamaki brothers.

Vampires. Abusers. Monsters dressed in pretty faces and soft voices. She knew what they were capable of. And now, they’d see her. Miya.

Small. Replaceable. Easy to ignore.

She narrowed her eyes as the door opened.

“Let’s see if they choke on me,” she whispered, voice laced with venom. “Fucking bastards won’t know what hit them.”

 (Author here: I could choke on them- both the Sakamaki and the Mukami brothers ngl or maybe I should make them actually choke on me  xD, maybe I should add that later lol)

Chapter 8: Living the Story Meant for Another

Chapter Text

Act 1, chapter 7

The second she stepped over the threshold, the mansion swallowed her.

It was like walking into a dream she hadn’t consented to—a high-resolution nightmare she used to indulge in behind a glowing screen and sometimes mangas, where everything was velvet, shadows, and sickly sweet bloodlust that made her wet just by hearing their voices.

But this wasn’t fiction anymore. This was her reality.

She wasn't the heroine. Wasn't even a side piece. She was Miya.

And Miya? Miya was  nothing . Just an unwanted forgotten cousin dumped at the doorstep like bad luggage. A leftover. A stain on the scenery.

The air inside was cool and dry, but it tasted like danger. Like old wine and older secrets. Her skin prickled beneath Miya’s bland, too-soft school uniform.

This was  Yui’s  moment in the story. The opening scene. The sacrificial lamb walking clueless into the lion’s den.

And there she was—Yui—skipping ahead with her practiced smile, like she hadn’t spent the car ride sniping with sugar-laced daggers. Ana watched her move, all light and cheer, as if this place wasn’t soaked in crimson and male ego.

Ana’s fists curled at her sides.

She wanted to scream.  This isn’t your story anymore, bitch.

But she couldn’t. Not yet. Not when everyone still thought she was just Miya—the quiet, forgettable, broken girl with no bite.

Fuck that. She had teeth. And she was going to use them.

A na moved like a fucking ghost through the mansion's gilded hallways, her steps swallowed by velvet carpets that felt too soft—too  opulent —for the kind of rot this place reeked of. It was all just gilded bullshit. Every nerve in her body buzzed with fight-or-flight panic, and she hadn’t even made it past the damn foyer.

The moment she crossed that threshold, she felt it—the weight of it. The atmosphere shifted, thick like honey and heavy with unsaid rules. This place wasn’t just rich. It was  alive.  And it was watching.

Yui flitted ahead, clutching her bag like it was a holy relic instead of the only thing that hadn’t been ruined by the rain. Ana kept her distance, eyes narrowed. She’d seen this before. She  knew  what was coming. Every beat of this scene was burned into her skull—hell, she'd cried over it once, back when it was pixels and dialogue boxes.

But now?

Now she was inside the screen. And it was so much worse.

Yui grew more skittish with each step, her nerves so loud Ana could practically hear them snapping. Meanwhile, Ana’s hands clenched at her sides. She knew the timing. She knew the dread. But nothing— nothing —could have prepared her for how much this shit  hurt  in real life.

Then Yui stumbled into the grand living room.

Ana stopped just short of the threshold, pressing herself into the shadows like some fucking side character waiting for a cue she never wanted. Her heart pounded as she scanned the space.

There—on the far end of the room, slumped across a worn leather couch—lay the first domino.

Bullshit 

Oh fuck me                                                                                                                                                                   he  was there.                                                                                                                                                                            her BIAS  in flesh. And  Holy hell, he looked like sin, sex and sloth all together and she was more than glad to indulge

Shu.

Ana’s lungs stopped working.

He was  there . In the flesh. Laid out like an indifferent god, his golden eyes half-lidded, bored and too damn beautiful. His whole being radiated fuck-you energy, and Ana—Ana, the idiot she used to be— adored  that shit. He had been her– He  Is  her   bias . Her number one. The one she made playlists for, the one she used to dream about while crying into convenience store wine on weekends.

And now?

Now he was  real .

And the ache that cracked through her chest wasn’t joy—it was grief. Because the real thing was too raw, too dangerous. Too  human.

He wasn’t hers. He never was.

She wanted to cry. Or throw up. Or slap herself for feeling anything at all.                                                                  As soon as he spoke Ana’s legs nearly gave out and she was painfully aware on how wet she had become.

The air shifted.

More footsteps.

Then came  Subaru , charging in like a storm wrapped in teenage angst. Wild silver hair, eyes like a thunderclap bathed in the enemies blood, fists clenched like he was two seconds from exploding. Her  second favorite . The one she always thought was too good  and too damn soft for this hellish narrative.

Fuck, he even  smelled  like how she'd imagined—cold metal, snow, and pent-up rage.

Ana’s throat closed. And the heat between her legs grew 

She couldn’t fucking  handle  this.

And then—just to salt the wound— Reiji  walked in.

Polished. Precise. With those thin glasses and that perfect composure. He was her third favorite—the one she used to write long-ass essays about on fan forums- with the appropriate terms so as to not disgrace Reiji. She used to argue in Reddit threads about how misunderstood he was. She used to dream about him fucking her while he graded her papers.

He moved like a blade. Controlled. Dadd- I mean Deadly.

And now that blade was real. Breathing. Close enough to cut her.

Her legs wobbled.

This was  too much .

The version of her who’d once screamed into her pillow over a CG of Shu sleeping on the couch? That girl was dead. Buried under the crushing weight of reality.

This wasn’t a game anymore.

This was  hell in HD .

She couldn’t even scream. She just stood there, swallowing it all, smiling like Miya was supposed to.

A girl no one saw.
A girl they wouldn’t bother touching.

Good.
Because if any one of them got too close, she might do something fucking stupid.

 

 

Chapter 9: The Price of Watching Dreams Come True

Chapter Text

Act 1, chapter 8

Ana stood half-submerged in shadow near the doorway, clutching her bag like a lifeline, her spine pressed flat to the wall. Her heart? Beating like a fucking drum solo. This was it. The moment that’d once lit up her goddamn screen at 2AM in her lonely-ass apartment—and now she was living it.

Subaru was the first to snap, his voice slicing through the tension like a blade dipped in teenage rage. Yui stumbled back, stammering something stupid, the exact line Ana remembered from the game—she could practically see the dialogue box in her head.

And then CRASH—Subaru shattered the vase.

Ana flinched like she’d been shot. Her instincts screamed Get down, duck, hide, but she forced herself still. Don’t ruin it. Don’t fucking ruin this.

She could barely hear anything over the blood rushing in her ears.

"That’s Subaru… Holy shit. That’s actually him. My angry little tsundere gremlin… even hotter in real life—fuck me sideways."

Laito whistled, all loose-limbed and smug as hell, and Kanato hissed at his teddy bear about mutilating Subaru, because of course he did.

Ana’s mouth was bone-dry. This shit was so much creepier when it wasn’t in 2D.

And then he spoke.

Reiji. Crisp. Controlled. Cold like a blade of polished glass. Ana’s knees actually went weak for a split second.

"Oh my god. It’s him. That cold, arrogant bastard. I would’ve let him step on my throat in another life. Shit, wait. This IS another life.Please let me choke on thy dic–AHEM I mean-"

Ana forced a smirk. Reiji’s voice vibrated through her spine like a well-played cello—low, deadly, and polite enough to make you feel like an idiot for breathing. It was like hearing a fantasy fuckboy monologue in surround sound.

Yui was practically melting under their scrutiny. Girl was trembling like a leaf in a thunderstorm, flinging out lines Ana had heard a hundred times before. “I’m from the church! I don’t know anything! Wah wah wah—”

Ana watched it unfold with morbid delight, a twisted satisfaction blooming in her chest.

"Yeah, cry harder, sunshine. Remember when you left me standing in the goddamn rain? Serves you right"

She kept her face blank—well, almost. The corners of her lips twitched.

And then—

Shu. Lazy, half-lidded, shirt askew, yawning like the chaos didn’t concern him.

Her Bias.

Ana’s soul flatlined. Every neuron in her brain fried simultaneously.

"Holy mother of thighs. That’s him. He’s here. He’s fucking REAL. Shu… you beautiful, emotionally unavailable shithead. I’m gonna die. I would love to die, if he were the one to kill me, like dayum let me choke on his dick cuz damn i'm hungry"

But she didn’t. Somehow, she didn’t. She stood there, watching her favorite characters dunk on Yui in perfect goddamn HD, and managed—miraculously—not to scream like a deranged fangirl.

Yui was spiraling.

The brothers were eating her alive—taunts and smirks and condescension layered so thick it was almost art. Subaru smashed a vase. Laito laughed like he was watching a rom-com. Reiji threatened discipline with that smooth, icy voice that made Ana’s stomach twist in confusing ways. Shu yawned through it like he couldn’t be bothered.

It was glorious.

Ana stood by the door, arms crossed, smirk twitching at the corners of her mouth. Yui’s panic hit its crescendo—words spilling out like broken glass, excuses from the church, relatives, confusion, the whole damn heroine script unraveling in real time.

And then—
Just like in the game—
She broke.

Yui turned and ran.

Out the hall, through the storm, hair whipping behind her, tears probably streaming just like the fanarts always showed.

Ana didn’t move.

Not at first.

She gave it a beat. Let the tension stew. Let the silence crawl back in.

Then she exhaled.

One breath.

And stepped forward.

Every head in the room turned—slowly. Six pairs of eyes zeroed in on her like they’d just remembered she existed.

Perfect.

Ana reached into her bag and pulled out the folded letter. Her fingers were steady now, movements fluid. She wasn’t trembling. She wasn’t apologizing.

She was delivering.

She walked across the marble floor like she had every right to be there. The air still crackled with leftover aggression, but she didn’t care. She stopped directly in front of Reiji and offered him the letter like it was a business transaction—not a plea for survival.

Ana held Reiji’s gaze just long enough to make it awkward, then turned from him like he wasn’t worth her full attention anymore.

She moved to the couch and dropped into it without ceremony. One leg over the other. Chin in her hand. Expression: blank.

She heard the brothers still murmuring, trying to recalibrate. Who the hell was this cousin?

Ana didn’t care.- She pretended not to care

She looked at the chandelier overhead like it might offer her an escape—or lunch.

And then she muttered it, barely above a whisper, in her own language:

“くっそつまんねぇ……腹減ったわ。”.
This is fucking boring… I’m hungry now.

None of them understood it. But they definitely heard it.

Subaru scowled. Reiji’s head tilted slightly. Kanato blinked like a static glitch. Even Laito paused mid-smirk.

 

The hall was cold now.

The kind of cold that clung to your ribs even after you left it behind. The brothers had scattered to prepare for what came next—the real story, the one Yui was born to carry. Ana had lingered in the parlor, body draped over one of the velvet chairs like she had nothing better to do.

She didn’t.

The scent of aged wood and wine hung thick in the air. The fire had gone out. She hadn’t bothered to light it.

The silence felt good.

Her fingers tapped idly on the armrest. Her leg swung slow, lazy. Still in Miya’s uniform. Still wearing someone else’s skin.

But something in her posture said: Try me. I dare you bitch 

Behind her, soft footsteps approached.

She didn’t look.

She already knew. 

From the sound of the steps she memorize to detail, to the smell of his cologne, everything pointed at one person- Or Vampire:

Shu.

Her brain short-circuited.

Her body didn’t move, didn’t twitch—because she couldn’t. Every muscle had gone stiff and boneless the moment she recognized the weight of his steps.

Oh my god. Oh my fucking god. That’s his voice. His real voice. In real space. Directed at me. At me—ME—OHMIGOD- breathe, bitch, breathe—I SAID breath—

He stopped behind her chair, close enough to touch her.

She felt her spine lock. Her heart hammering so hard it threatened to echo.

He didn’t touch her.

Thank god.

If he had, she might’ve actually died. Just crumbled into ash and orgasms right there.                                                                                                                             Or worse, she might have actually just straight out moaned

“I heard you mutter something,” he said. His voice was low, ungodly deep and rough. Unbothered. Interested. “Language I don’t know.”

I’m going to scream. I’m going to moan. I am physically holding in a screamed moan. Goddamn, his voice is sex and sin and sloth and I need me some of that-not that it matters

Fuck me all ways- ahem I mean, fucking Say it, say it again.
Say anything. Say calculus. Say your tax ID number.
I’ll tattoo it on my soul.

But her face?

Stone.

She blinked slowly, then tilted her head toward him—just enough to show the sharp line of her jaw.

“Maybe I wasn’t talking to you.”

Good. Good. Keep it bitchy. Keep it bitchy. We’re on the bitchy villain cringe type shit- Do NOT melt. You’re a wall. A WaLl BiTcH.  A sexy, emotionally void wall-Wait that sounded like Laito, I wanna puke.. It worked. I got dry in seconds. .

A pause. A flicker of something amused in his exhale. “You weren’t talking to anyone.”

“Maybe I don’t need an audience.”

She didn’t smile. Didn’t move.

Holy shit, his breath is near my ear. His actual breath. Is this what dying happily feels like? Is this how it ends? Well it was better than the last one

He leaned a fraction closer. Enough that she could feel the heat of him.

Abort. Abort. My legs are jelly. My brain is soup. I’m going to fall out of this fucking chair and die. This man is my Roman Empire.

He said nothing more.

Ana reached into her coat pocket, forcing her hands to not shake, and unwrapped a square of chocolate.

Bit it, slow and unhurried.

Chewed.

Didn’t answer.

He stayed for one more beat.

Then left.

Not defeated. But curious.

And curiosity in a house like this?

Was fucking dangerous.

Chapter 10: A Choice in the Dark

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 9

The rain whispered against the tall windows like a secret too dangerous to speak aloud. It was gentle, almost soothing — a slow patter that made the grotesque little drama unfolding below feel even more fucked up by contrast.

In the center of the grand hall, Yui trembled. Poor thing looked like a fragile doll one heartbeat away from shattering. Surrounded. Cornered. The six vampire brothers circled her like wolves, their words slicing through the heavy air.

“Vampire.”

“Prey.”

It was starting — the unraveling. The moment every Diabolik Lovers fan knew by heart. Ana included.

But Ana wasn’t Ana. Not to them. Not anymore.

She sat half-hidden on the curved staircase, her form stiff and disguised under Miya’s uniform: a pressed blazer, slacks that felt like a straitjacket, and the damn cap pulled low over her eyes. But inside? Her heart was doing cartwheels like a teenage fangirl on meth.

Holy shit, that’s Shu.

Shu — the lazy bastard king, her ultimate bias — had just spoken. His voice was deeper in person. Rougher. It wasn’t fair. Her whole body buzzed like she’d licked a battery. It took every ounce of self-control not to visibly melt into the woodwork.

Ana shoved another piece of chocolate into her mouth.

Don’t you dare squeal. Don’t you fucking dare.

She bit down hard — on the chocolate and on the overwhelming urge to shriek “OH MY GOD THAT’S SHU.” Instead, she kept chewing. Mechanical. Blank. Detached. Like this whole thing was just some slow-burning soap opera and not the reason her legs were jelly.

Subaru’s voice came next. Sharper. Angrier. Her second favorite. The tsundere mess of violence and softness.

Fuck, he's even hotter in real life. God, what the hell was in that truck that hit me — destiny?- Nah more like marijuana cuz I feel so high I can see heaven and by the looks of it, it comes full of sin and lust.

Then came Reiji.

Clinical, cold, calculating Reiji — her third. The sharp-tongued, bookish bastard she loved to hate. When his eyes swept toward the staircase, Ana almost gagged on her chocolate. His gaze was too damn sharp. Too fucking curious.

Bitch, don't look at me. I’m normal. I'm invisible. I’m a brick wall, stoned but brick wall. I am definitely not a fangirl who used to write smutty one-shots about you on forums.No. Definitely Not. Nope. Never. that ain’t me yk…imagine…. Hahaha…..that ain’t me…..

But outside? Her expression didn’t crack. She kept chewing, slow and uncaring.

Below, Yui screamed about vampires and garlic like she hadn't read the damn script.

Ana wanted to cackle. Girl, you’re already screwed. Just pick one and brace for the trauma. it gets better the deeper they are

Another square of chocolate. Another heartbeat skipped.

But Shu’s gaze had moved. One lazy eye peeled open — and it landed on her.

Ana didn’t flinch. She met it. Blankly. Like she couldn’t care less.

Holy hell, holy fucking heavenly hell, my unholy damnation, he’s looking at me.                                                                                                                                                                                                     I am not okay.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       I AM NOT OKAY.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                - BREATH BITCH BREATH-

She swung her foot casually, heel tapping the step.

Keep it cool. Don't sweat. Don’t cry.

She muttered under her breath, soft and low, in her own language — not the one of this world, but the one from before:

「くっそつまんねぇ…腹減った。」
“Fucking boring... I'm hungry now.”

Her tone was flat. Her eyes, half-lidded. Inside, she was combusting.

From their spots around Yui, Reiji, Subaru, and Shu looked up — again.

Not just passing glances this time.

Real attention.

The “boy” on the stairs wasn’t reacting. Wasn’t shocked. Wasn’t human. At least, not in any of the expected ways.

Ana just stared at the mess unfolding like she already knew every line of the script — because she did.

And that, more than anything, made her dangerous.

Slowly, methodically, she peeled the wrapper back and popped another square into her mouth, her expression so blank, so faintly bored, it was almost obscene against the hysteria unraveling below.

There was no tension in her body. No tightness in her hands.
Just a casual, mechanical chewing, as if she were watching a predictable, but not quite boring soap opera instead of a nightmare unfurling in front of her.

They hadn't meant to spare a thought for the background cousin — the unwanted, tolerated Miya.

But the more the scene twisted itself into chaos, the more Ana's eerie stillness became impossible to ignore.

Reiji's gaze — sharp, clinical, cutting — slid over to the staircase as Yui wailed about vampires.
He adjusted his glasses slowly, studying the boy slouched casually on the steps.

No reaction.

Not even fucking curiosity.
Not even fear. Who The fuck doesn’t even show fear?

Just... bored chewing.

Reiji frowned slightly, a cold, calculating weight gathering behind his eyes.
That is not normal behavior, he thought.

Shu, who had been reclining lazily in his chair with one leg slung over the armrest, cracked open one eye.

His tired gaze drifted up the staircase.

Saw the chocolate.

Saw the utterly blank face.

Saw the faint slump of someone who looked less like a scared housemate and more like a fucking exhausted salaryman on a lunch break.

Shu exhaled through his nose, a quiet scoff of disbelief.
"Tch. Either he's fucking cracked already... or he knows the shitty ass ending."

Subaru, lurking near the far wall like a shadow refusing to blend, bristled visibly.
His red eyes fixed on Ana with bloody fucking open suspicion.

He hated it — the feeling of fucking wrongness radiating from the boy sitting so calmly while a human girl was being verbally torn apart.
Hated how Miya didn't evenfucking  tense when Yui shouted about crosses and garlic and fairy tales.

Subaru's fists clenched at his sides, the urge to smash something gnawing at him.

There was something about "Miya" that scraped against his instincts like nails on glass.

Something’s not right.

Meanwhile, the others — Laito, Ayato, and Kanato — remained oblivious.

Their attention was glued to Yui, circling her like wolves drunk on the scent of fresh shitty poor quality fear.

Ayato sneered.
Kanato licked his lips in anticipation.
Laito leaned closer, his smile wide and hungry.

Yui was panicking now, grasping at futile protections, clutching a rosary like a lifeline against drowning hands.

Yui’s hands trembled as she clutched the hem of her blouse, lip quivering like she was about to cry — again.

Ana watched from the banister, chewing the last of her chocolate like it was a sedative and not the only thing stopping her from letting out a bark of laughter.

This is the scene.
The moment. The damn infamous pick-your-poison scene.

Six predators. One shaking little rabbit.

And Yui? Fucking Yui, with her wide, stupid eyes and endless optimism, made the dumbest choice possible.

“Laito,” she said, almost breathless, like his name was air.

Ana blinked slowly.

Oh, you idiot. You fucking idiot. I gotta give it to her to make the worse decisions

Laito grinned like the bastard he was — all teeth and sex and silk. His hat tipped low, his hips moved like a fucking tease, and that voice? Sugary rot dipped in arsenic.

“Ara~ Bitch-chan chose me~ How naughty,” he purred, drawing out the syllables like foreplay.

Yui flushed pink.

Ana fought the urge to groan. Girl, he’s going to eat you alive and ask for seconds. And he’s gonna cheat on you then blame it on you like your existence is a mistake

Around the room, the other brothers reacted just as expected.

Subaru scoffed, shoulders tense like he was seconds away from punching through a wall.
Reiji adjusted his glasses with a cold sneer, already writing her off as a fool.
Shu didn’t say anything — just closed his eyes like this was all too damn loud for him.

But Ana saw it.

They were all watching now.

Not just Yui.

Her.

Shit.

The silence in the room was no longer solely about Yui’s little suicidal choice — it was about the outlier. The “boy” sitting cool and still and too calm during a vampire pissing match.

Ana tilted her head, resting her cheek on her knuckles.

She wasn’t faking the bored look anymore. She was bored — bored of the act, bored of the script.

Let her get dragged away. Let Laito do what he does best. Ana had watched that scene back in her old world. Now she was watching it unfold like a living fanfic.

But she wasn’t on the outside this time.

She was Miya now.
Except she wasn’t.
She was Ana — with teeth. With blood in her mouth. And no fucking intention of staying in the background forever.

She muttered again in her own tongue, voice low, throaty:

「こいつ、ほんとにドMの極みだな。」
“She’s a goddamn masochist to the bone.”

Laito paused mid-step, hat hiding his eyes — but Ana saw the flick of his lashes.
He’d heard.

She felt it — the brief flicker of amusement ripple off him like a scent.

Then he smirked and led Yui away like a lamb to the fucking slaughter.

Ana leaned back into the railing, eyes closing.

Let the girl make her choice.

Ana had hers already lined up — whether this world knew it or not.

 

Chapter 11: Cracks in the Mask

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 10

The storm had faded, leaving the mansion thick with damp air and unspoken tension. Mist clung to the windows like breath held too long. Silence ruled.

Yui stood, trembling and wrecked in the center of the hallway — her chosen knight, Laito, leering with smug satisfaction. The others faded from her periphery, carrying their irritation like perfume turned sour.

And there, above it all, Ana sat on the stairs like some bored god, chewing her second chocolate bar like it was the most natural fucking thing in the world.

This wasn’t Miya.
This was Ana.
And Ana was internally combusting.

Holy shit, holy shit, holy fuck me sideways with a chainsaw—

Her Bias.
Shu.
Shu-fucking-Sakamaki.

His voice had rolled through her like a goddamn tremor, lazy and disinterested and everything she remembered moaning over with a pillow shoved in her face back home. That smooth, dragged-out cadence — it was criminal. Erotic. Illegal in at least four countries.

She had to clench her damn thighs when he so much as glanced her way. And when he spoke? She nearly passed out. If he even breathed in her direction again, she'd need resuscitation and a cold fucking shower.

But outside?
Ana chewed. Slowly. Blankly.
Like she wasn’t two seconds from melting into a puddle of hormone-fueled obsession.

Subaru — her second fave — had prowled past her like an angry ghost, every line of his body vibrating with that angry-wounded-hellbeast energy that had made her fall for him in the first place. That boy was angst in boots, and god, she wanted to hug him or let him pin her to the nearest gothic wall. Maybe both.

And Reiji... Goddamn Reiji. That bastard. Her third fave. He had that polished, poisonous, know-it-all perfection that scratched an itch in her brain labeled: “Yes, Daddy, scold me harder.”

Ana was losing her mind.
Her teenage self was screaming into a void.

Ana shifted slightly, resting one elbow on her knee, letting her face tilt into her palm. The chocolate melted slow between her teeth, sweet and calming — a small mercy for her fraying grip on reality.

Because Shu had just looked at her.
Like looked at her.
His dull, lidded gaze had hovered for too long.

She sucked in a breath.

"死ぬな…推しを前にして渇き死ぬんじゃねえぞ…"
"Do not die from thirst in front of your fictional crushes."

The words slipped out low — a mutter, really — like a whispered prayer to the gods of fangirls and emotional restraint. But her accent was sharp, alien to this world. It wasn’t Japanese as they knew it — it was her own. Her language. The real her.

Something in the room shifted.

Subaru stiffened. His eyes narrowed.

Reiji’s fingers paused mid-adjustment on his glasses.

And Shu?
Shu’s lashes fluttered half open, gaze sliding to her like something slow and feline — lazy, but curious. Like he’d heard something he wasn’t supposed to. Like she’d broken character.

Ana didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.

But her brain was screaming:
You fucked up, idiot.

She covered it with another bite of chocolate, chewing too slow, too casual.
Her eyes stayed half-lidded. A little bored. A little amused.
Totally not panicking. Totally not wet from a voice that had no right sounding that fucking sexy in real life.

It was fine.
She was fine.

She was just living in the literal erotic horror game of her teenage dreams, inside a body not hers, pretending to be someone she wasn’t, while trying really hard not to visibly drool over her top three fictional men while trying not to imagine all the ways they could individually or in group screw her up till she can’t walk for weeks.

Totally. Fucking. Fine.

Chapter 12: The Marked Path

Summary:

To the one reader that is reading this, here is the start of the second Act. I hope you’ll like it.

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 1

 

Ana sat on the stairs like she belonged there, spine rigid, eyes wide, pretending she was invisible — and failing miserably at not dripping all over the damn mahogany.

Yui just picked the worst option, And holy shit, did the energy shift. The flirtatious bastard licked his lips like he'd just been handed dessert, and the tension in the room coiled so tight Ana could feel it all the way up the steps. Her fingers trembled around her notebook — the one that looked totally normal from the outside but inside…

Inside, it was the fucking Bible of her past life.

Routes. Death flags. Cheat codes. Observations.

And now — her shaking hand flipped to the page. The page.
Laito's route. Her least explored. Her "we’ll save that freak for last" route.

And now, her only goddamn chance.

But with Shu, Subaru and Reiji looking at her like she’s their new toy, it’s really difficult.

She bit down on her lip hard enough to bruise, her thighs clenched under her pants. Heat crawled up her neck as she watched Shu lean back with that lazy, unbothered smirk — the kind of expression that said you’re all idiots, but I’m hot enough to get away with it.- truth to be told, he is.

Subaru stormed off, muttering something sharp under his breath, while Reiji glared like this entire circus was beneath him.

Ana, sitting there on the stairs like a feral voyeur, tried to hold it together. But her brain?

Her brain was already melting out of her ears.

「やばい、私もう濡れてるんじゃないか…いや、嘘だろ…」
“Fuck… I’m actually wet already, aren’t I? No way… No fucking way…”

Her pen clicked against the paper — hard. Once. Twice. She circled Laito’s name in red ink, her breath catching on a shaky inhale.

Big, slow, deliberate strokes.

Circle. Circle. Circle.

As if that would ground her.

As if her body wasn’t trying to combust.

Her thighs squeezed again, her hips twitching forward just a little with the friction. She didn’t dare move more than that — not with them all still right there.

She had spent hours, nights, years watching these boys through a screen. Studying them. Fantasizing about them. Writing fanfiction, drawing their twisted kisses in margins of work notes, hiding smut under Excel files like a dirty little secret.

And now?

Now Shu Sakamaki’s voice had touched her ears in person, and she was one half-lidded glance away from orgasmic collapse.

「この世界クソ過ぎる…最高すぎてムカつく…」
“This world is bullshit... it’s too fucking good, I hate it…”

She pressed her face into her arm, pretending to cough. Or hide. Or breathe. Anything but stare like a desperate perv while her former OTP started unfolding their mess in real time.

And worst of all?

She was loving every goddamn second of it.

Below, the moment unfolded exactly how she remembered it.
Yui, looking all fluttery and wholesome, chose Laito.

And the triplets?

A fucking chaos bomb.

Kanato giggled. Ayato scoffed. Laito tilted his hat like the bastard flirt he was, eyes glinting with amusement — and something darker. He took a step closer to Yui, lips curling into the kind of smirk that usually preceded some X-rated line about obedience, or sin, or blood.

It was all so familiar.

And so goddamn real.

Ana pulled her notebook out from under her jacket with the mechanical precision of a bored secretary. She flipped to the page. Laito’s route. Right there in the middle. Clean, annotated, and dry — unlike her current mental state.

She uncapped her red pen, the click echoing just enough.

And circled.

Once. Twice. A slow, deliberate third pass.
Like she was rating a performance, and Laito just rolled a nat 20  in "Making a Girl Lose Her Sanity on Sight."

But what she didn’t see — at first — was the way three pairs of eyes locked onto her movement.

Shu, lounging on the bottom step, his head tilted lazily back — but his eyes laser-focused. Watching her fingers. The notebook. That red pen.
Not reacting. Just… recording.

Subaru, arms crossed, leaning against the banister like it offended him, his scowl deepening with every circle. Like she’d just insulted his intelligence without saying a word.

Reiji, perfectly composed, adjusting his glasses, and then freezing — mid-motion — when his gaze flicked to the words on the page. To the name.
And that fucking red ink.

They said nothing. Not a sound.

But Ana felt it.

She glanced up.

And froze.

Three of the most dangerous bastards in this universe were staring straight at her like she’d just peeled the skin off their mystery.

「え、ちょっと待って……見てる?全員……見てる……ああクソ。」
“Wait—hold up… They’re watching? All of them? … Oh fuck me…”

She didn’t flinch.

Didn’t let the notebook tremble in her grip.

Didn’t let the heat rushing between her legs betray the fact that Shu’s half-lidded stare had just made her pulse skip so hard she thought she’d fucking die.

Instead, she tapped her pen once more. Click.
Like this was her boardroom, and they were just underdressed interns failing to impress.

Inside?

She was screaming.

Outside?

A calm, blank face. A little yawn. An eye roll, just for flavor. nat 20 on poker face

She closed the notebook with a firm snap and crossed her legs, resting her chin on one hand like she was just another background character with a shit attention span.

But the damage was done.

They had noticed.

And none of them were going to forget the way she circled Laito’s name like it meant something.

Because it did.

She stood, slow and deliberate, brushing off invisible dust from her sleeves like she hadn’t just been caught red-handed circling Laito’s name like a fucking fangirl with boundary issues.

Her spine rolled in a stretch, catlike and careless, the hem of her borrowed uniform riding up just enough to tease.
A soft sigh slipped from her lips — something between tired amusement and a half-muttered moan of satisfaction. It wasn’t ladylike. It wasn’t modest. It was too casual, too comfortable in a space no one should’ve been at ease in.

Then she shoved her hands into her jacket pockets, chin tilted with that same untouchable calm, and started walking down the hallway like the air wasn’t vibrating behind her with three centuries’ worth of vampiric tension.

Unhurried.
Unbothered.
Like she belonged here more than any of them.

A low, off-key hum drifted behind her — a song no one recognized.
Not from this world, anyway.

And behind her… silence.

But not the peaceful kind.

No. This silence crackled.

Three pairs of eyes followed her steps like wolves watching something wrong stroll into their territory. Something that smiled too easily, moved too fluidly, knew too much.

No words passed between them.

They didn’t need them.

Reiji, jaw tight, was already cataloguing the unnatural.
That accent. That gaze. That strange, distant knowing.
He hated anomalies. Hated unpredictability.
She was both — and he would dissect her if he had to.

Shu, still lounging, eyes half-lidded, looked like he hadn’t moved — but every inch of his mind was now awake. Watching. Waiting. Savoring the curiosity like a slow drink.
After all, the most interesting games always started with someone pretending not to play.

Subaru, the muscle, the storm barely chained, had shifted forward half a step. Just one. Just enough.
His fist flexed, knuckles white.
His body said fight.
But his eyes — gods, his eyes screamed why the hell does he smell like danger and déjà vu?

And deep within them, in three separate languages spoken in glances, each brother reached the same icy realization:

Miya Eckhart was not what she seemed.

Her voice. Her words. Her presence. Her goddamn calm.

None of it fit.

And in a house like this — a house built on lies, manipulation, and hunger — that meant only one thing:

The mask would crack.
The truth would bleed.
And someone — maybe all of them — would be there to taste it when it did.

Chapter 13: The Prey That Smiles Back

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 2

The hallway stretched ahead of her like the inside of a cathedral made for murder — all oil paintings, dark paneling, and red carpets that drank up sound like spilled blood.

Ana walked in silence, just behind the maid, who moved like a wraith in heels. Ana’s hands stayed shoved deep in her pockets. Calm. Loose. But under the fabric, her fingers twitched.

They’re behind me.

She didn’t look.
Didn’t need to.

The temperature of the mansion had shifted — just slightly, just enough for someone paying attention.
But she was paying attention.
Because she’d watched this game frame by frame.

Three sets of footsteps weren’t where they should be.

They weren’t following the route. They weren’t with Yui. They weren’t lounging in velvet chairs drinking blood cocktails and monologuing.

They were here.

Watching.

And Ana?

Ana was barely holding it together.

Oh my god oh my god oh my fucking god Shu is behind me. Reiji too. And Subaru. Holy fuck, it’s the power trio. It’s the I-would’ve-let-you-step-on-me crew. I’m going to DIE.                                         -BREATHHHH BITCH BREATH-                                                                                                                       

She swallowed hard.
Outwardly? Cool as hell.
Inwardly? Melting like a goth in July.

Her breath hitched — but not enough to be noticeable.

They’re doing the horror movie thing.
The classic “let’s just stand in the open like ominous Greek statues and pretend we’re subtle”                   The Shitty “No one will see us, trust” Act.
They suck at hiding. Absolutely trash tier. Horror-movie white blond ass protagonist-level terrible.  Even if they were black I bet I’d still see them in the dark- yes they’re that bad                                              I see you, motherfuckers. I’m just pretending I don’t.                                                                                           Cuz I don’t have the willpower to talk to you all without dying again or even worse, straight out moan.

Ana kept her steps slow. Measured.
One, two, three.
Right foot. Left foot. Sanity. Please.                                                                                                                   The walls pulsed with heat that didn’t come from the dying sconces. That wasn’t electricity. That was attention. Thick. Heavy. Hungry.

Shu was slouched, but not disengaged. Reiji was practically vibrating with the need to interrogate. Subaru was coiled so tight she could feel the tension like a wire pulled behind her knees.

They’re watching. They’re analyzing. They’ve noticed.

And Ana?

She was very literally clenching her thighs together to stop herself from dripping down her own leg.

She passed a massive stained-glass window — deep reds and bruised purples casting weird shadows over her face — and she finally let herself slow to a full stop.

Let them think she was pausing to admire the architecture.

In reality?

She was buying herself five fucking seconds before she passed out from the sheer force of her own thirst.

「落ち着け… 落ち着け… ビッチになるなよ……」
“Calm down… calm down… don’t be a fucking simp…” -Who am I kidding, I am a fucking Simp.

She exhaled. Shifted her weight.
Raised her head.
Looked at her reflection in the glass.

Miya’s body.
Her hair. Her mouth.
But her eyes?

Those were Ana’s.

Dark. Wide.
Unhinged.

You look like the monster who’s pretending not to notice the heroes are hunting her, she thought. And it’s not even a lie.

She turned her head slightly, just enough to catch a shape in her periphery.

Shu, leaning against a doorframe like he’d just woken up but had been watching her for ten minutes.
Reiji, arms crossed, eyes narrowed, glasses catching the glow like a scalpel.
Subaru, tense, jaw clenched, like he wanted to punch a hole through her or the wall — and hadn’t decided which.

They weren’t hiding.

They weren’t trying to hide.

They wanted her to feel it.
Wanted her to squirm.
Wanted to know if she’d flinch.

Ana smiled.

She didn’t turn. She didn’t greet them.
She just… smiled.

And in her own tongue, under her breath, low and soft like sin on a cigarette:

「またこいつらに見られてる…こんなに見られたら…イくぞ?」
“They’re staring again… At this rate, I’m gonna fucking come from eye contact…”

Her face didn’t move. Her body didn’t twitch.
But her thighs? Still clenched.

She straightened her spine, brushed nonexistent dust from her sleeve, and sighed — long and low, like she’d just finished a math exam, not walked past three predators trying to peel her open with their eyes.

Then she walked again.
Unhurried.
Unbothered.
Unholy.

Humming. Something off-tune and out-of-place.
Something they didn’t recognize.
Her.

Behind her?

Three brothers stood still.

And then — glanced toward one another.

Nothing said.
Nothing needed.

Reiji was already cataloging languages, dialects, tonal shifts, and behavior patterns.
Shu was quietly amused, letting the intrigue wrap itself around his boredom like silk.
Subaru was fighting the urge to grab her shoulder and demand answers — but something about her stillness held him back. Something that didn’t feel prey-like at all.

And in the space between the tension and the silence, all three reached the same unspoken conclusion:

She didn’t belong in the script.

She wasn’t scared enough.
Wasn’t surprised enough.
Wasn’t normal.

And in a house where every mask had a function, that meant only one thing:

Eventually, someone would rip hers off.
And when they did?

They weren’t sure what they’d find underneath.

But they were dying to know

Chapter 14: A Room Without A Name

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 3

Her footsteps vanished into the mansion’s throat — devoured by the velvet runner beneath her boots and the tension crawling up her spine.

Only her last words lingered behind her, curling in the air like incense: foreign, intimate, and deliberately untranslatable.

Behind her, in the corridor steeped in shadow, they didn’t move.

The brothers stood frozen. Listening. Tasting the sound of her language like it had bitten them.

No one spoke.

Not at first.

Then — Reiji. Always Reiji.

His hands flexed once at his sides, slow and surgical, like he was resisting the urge to dissect something still living. His glasses caught the stormlight, hiding the tight fury simmering in his jaw.

Foreign. Deliberate. Intimate. Meant to be overheard.

But he couldn’t place it.

Not German.
Not French.
Something almost Japanese, but wrong — a distortion.
The vowels were bent, the consonants heavier. The cadence was off just enough to put his brain on edge, like a familiar song played one key too low. Something older. Or newer. Or not from this world at all.

That made it dangerous.

And Reiji did not tolerate danger without classification.

Shu’s mouth curved slightly.

Leaning against the banister, he let out a lazy exhale — a breath, not a laugh, but it carried weight. His eyes stayed half-lidded, unreadable.

“Cheeky little thing,” he murmured, low, deep and almost admiring.

She hadn’t flinched once.
Hadn’t cowered.
Hadn’t asked permission.

Most mortals tried to disappear under their gaze.
She had looked at the wolves and smiled.

He’d seen it before — in enemies too confident, in men and women who thought they knew how the story ended.

But this one?

This one felt like he’d read the last page and come back just to fuck with the margins.

And that…

That was rare.

Subaru’s knuckles were white.

His whole body screamed violence. Not the cold, surgical kind. But the kind that begged for a wall to punch through. A name to spit. A lie to expose.

He took a step — then stopped himself.

Something primal held him back.

Not fear.
Not logic.
Instinct.

There was something off about the way he moved. The way his voice coiled through the air like it belonged there.

He’d seen rabbits freeze before.
But this wasn’t a rabbit.

This was something else.
Something that knew how to bleed without dying.

He growled under his breath, shoved his fists into his coat, and turned sharply — trying to burn the thought from his skull.

But it didn’t leave.

None of them moved.
None of them spoke.
Not yet.

Because even as Miya’s footsteps faded into the distance, her scent remained — not just his body’s scent, but his presence. Like he’d dragged static into the walls.

Something was coming.

And it had teeth.

 

 

The door shut behind her with a soft click.

Ana didn’t move.

She stood just inside the room, shoulders tense, arms limp, eyes wide — staring.

For a full thirty seconds, she didn’t even breathe.

Because this?

This was it.

This was the room. The room.

She’d seen it before.

In CG cutscenes.
In fanart.
In fucking 3D-rendered walkthroughs uploaded at 1 a.m. while she sat crying in her old apartment with Cheeto dust on her fingers and her phone clutched like a rosary.

But now it wasn’t digital.
Now it was real.

And that was so much worse.

The bed was huge. Too huge. All carved wood and velvet sheets — red so dark they almost looked wet. The drapes were embroidered with thorny gold thread. The window was stained glass. There was a faint scent of roses and old pages.

It was gothic. Romantic. Dangerous.

It was beautiful.

It was everything she used to fantasize about.
And now it was hers.

Or Miya’s. Whatever.

Ana’s knees buckled. She stumbled forward a step, caught herself against the dresser — ornate, heavy, fucking ridiculous. She dragged her fingers across it and left streaks in the dust.

She laughed — soft and unsteady.

「ちょっと待って…こんなはずじゃなかった…いや、こんなだったけど…バカか私は…」
“Wait… wait, this wasn’t supposed to happen—no, it was, this is exactly what I wanted. I’m such a fucking idiot.”

She turned and caught sight of the mirror.

Stopped cold.

The girl in the reflection wasn’t her.

She knew that.
She knew it like she knew her name — or used to.
But it still punched the breath from her lungs every time.

Miya. Small. Pale. Forgettable.

But now with Ana’s eyes — wide, feral, trembling with the effort of holding back every goddamn emotion trying to claw out of her mouth.

She took a step forward.
Then another.
Until she was right in front of the glass.

And she whispered to herself:

“This is my fucking room now. My fucking story. So pull it together, bitch.”

Her reflection stared back, unimpressed.

Ana groaned and collapsed onto the edge of the bed.

The mattress sank beneath her weight like it had been waiting.

The softness was obscene. Her thighs sank deep. Her body welcomed it. Too fast. Too easy. Her breath stuttered.

It smells like old wine and want.

She dragged a hand over her face.

It was too much.

Too good.

Too fucked.

She could still feel their stares on her — Shu, Reiji, Subaru — burning between her shoulder blades like she'd been branded.

She wasn’t safe.
She wasn’t sane.
And she wasn’t sure if she wanted to be either anymore.

The second Ana knew she was alone, she broke.

Boots off. Jacket tossed.
She collapsed face-first into the blood-colored bed like it owed her rent.

“Fuuuuuuuuuuck,” she groaned into the sheets, voice muffled, vibrating.
“This bed is going to fucking kill me.”

She writhed dramatically, flipping to her back and spreading out like a crime scene victim.

Every limb shook from nerves and adrenaline, skin still prickling where her Bias’s voice had crawled down her spine. Shu Sakamaki. Speaking. Near her. To her. In a tone that might as well have been verbal foreplay to her anime-rotted brain.

“Oh god, I’m actually gonna die here. I’m gonna die from thirst and this time it’s not metaphorical.”

She slapped her palm over her eyes, then peeked between her fingers with a manic grin.

“I was never built to survive this. No one trains you to deal with hot vampires not from the safety of a screen.Miya, Thank Goodness your face looks like it was build with cement cuz if not for your straight poker face, the act would’ve died on the seventh chapter of last act”
She hiccup-laughed. “I’m the dumb white bitch in the horror movie who pretends she doesn’t see the monster even when it’s licking its fangs. Except I’m cosplaying as Doom’s playable character and looking at them like I’m the horror and the vampires are the victims ”

Her voice cracked as she mimicked a cheerfully oblivious tone:

“‘Oh, weird, I feel like I’m being watched by beautiful but deeply dangerous undead men who clearly think I’m lying about who I am! Must be the draft!”

She laughed, too loud, too sharp, and then—

Silence.

Her smile fell.

Ana sat up slowly and reached into her coat pocket.

Out came a compact mirror. Silver. Slightly scuffed. Carried with her for reasons she hadn’t questioned since waking up in this body.

She held it gently in her hands, almost reverently, and looked at the face reflected there.

“Miya,” she whispered. “I know you’re in here somewhere.”

No answer. Just her own haunted eyes staring back at her through someone else’s lashes.

She hesitated. Then asked, softly:


            “好きな食べ物は何だった?”

“Hey… what was your favorite food?”

Still no answer. Not in words.

But something fluttered in her chest — something warm. Like a sigh.

Ana smiled crookedly.

“Was it sweet? Salty? Spicy as hell?” she murmured. “Bet you liked the stuff nobody ever made for you.”

She didn’t expect an answer.

She never did.

But the glass shifted.

One blink — and the reflection didn’t belong to her anymore.

A girl. Younger. Smaller. Hair unbrushed, dark eyes wide like she knew she wasn’t supposed to be here. A face that made Ana’s stomach twist, like her brain was trying to remember something her soul already knew.

Miya.

But not quite.

Miya, if you scraped away the pain and left just the ghost.

The little girl smiled — tentative, but real — and her voice came soft, almost shy:

   “あなたの世界のごはん、食べてみたい。お姉ちゃん。”
    I want to try the food from your world, big sis.

And for one second, Ana stopped breathing.

Big sis.

Big sis.

Her mind tried to protest — I didn’t tell her that, she shouldn’t know that, no one fucking knows that —

But her body remembered. The way small hands used to grip her fingers. The way someone once called her that, with trust and love, and maybe a little fear. She couldn’t remember the face. Couldn’t remember the name.

But the feeling punched through her chest like a freight train.

Then the mirror cracked.

No — it fractured violently, like the glass had looked God in the eye and flinched. Webs of silver lightning split across the surface. The girl’s image stuttered — once, twice — and then vanished in a flash of warped, sizzling reflection.

The mirror slammed shut in her palm with a metallic snap, sealing itself like it’d just shown something it wasn’t supposed to.

Hot. Then ice-cold.

Ana didn’t scream.

Didn’t cry.

She just tucked it away, slow and methodical, like folding up a memory before it could bite her back.

She stared out at nothing, letting the silence settle around her like dust. Not even the storm outside could drown out the weight of what had just happened.

Miya was still in there.

And maybe... maybe her little sibling was, too.

She closed the compact with a soft snap.

Then laid it on the nightstand like it was something sacred.

She didn’t cry.
She didn’t scream again.

She just curled up sideways on the obscene bed with her jacket as a pillow and whispered:

   “あんたの分も、ちゃんと生きてやるよ。”
    “I’ll live this for both of us, alright?”

The room was starting to close in.

Not with walls — with silence. With velvet. With too much fucking comfort.

Ana stood, knees stiff, and crossed the room with the kind of calm that came after the edge had already dulled. She moved toward the double doors on the far side, fingers trailing against carved wood.

They opened with a soft click, revealing a bathroom that looked like it had been yanked out of a vampire queen’s wet dream.

Black marble floors, veined in angry, blood-red streaks. Gilded sconces flickering on the walls. A sunken jacuzzi sat dead-center, cold and empty, ringed with wrought iron vines that curled like they wanted to strangle something. Everything gleamed — polished, excessive, obscene.

Ana stepped in like she was trespassing on a corpse’s sanctuary.

It didn’t feel real.

It felt like a fucking tomb.

A sprawling vanity stretched across one wall, triple mirrors glinting under the sickly light. The corners of the glass were cracked, like someone had tried to claw their way out. A tray of glass bottles sat neatly arranged on the counter — perfumes, oils, things with names she didn’t recognize and didn’t trust.

The air smelled like rosewater and something sharp. Metallic. Sweet.

Like blood with too much makeup.

Ana picked up one of the bottles, turned it in her hand, then put it back down.

You’re not fooling me, you expensive little shit.

She moved to the edge of the tub, crouched, ran her fingers over the iron vines. Cold. Twisting. Beautiful in that cruel, barbed way.

Just like the rest of this goddamn house.

She stood up, rubbed her palms against her pants to shake the chill.

This wasn’t a bathroom. It was a stage. A fucking altar built to mock the idea of cleansing. Everything about it screamed indulgence, but none of it felt alive. None of it felt hers.

The towels were stacked like offerings. The gold-plated faucets gleamed like fangs. Even the mirror refused to show anything but distorted versions of her — stretched, off-angle, wrong.

She locked eyes with her reflection.

Dead stare.

Hair that wasn’t hers. Skin that barely felt like it fit.

“You think all this is gonna make me forget?” she muttered to the mirror, voice low and flat.

     “バカにすんな,”  she added.
     Don’t fuckin’ insult me.

The mirror didn’t crack this time. But it understood.

Ana turned away before she could see herself flinch.

Back in the bedroom, the walls waited with open arms. Still pretty. Still poisonous.

Still a cage with velvet bars.

Chapter 15: The Gathering Of The Wolves

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 4 

 

The rain slammed against the mansion’s high windows like a war drum—steady, savage, unrelenting.

In the vast sitting room, tension clung to the walls like mold, damp and choking. The air reeked of ancient wood, rotting velvet, and barely contained bloodlust.

The brothers gathered not out of loyalty or kinship—but because something had forced their hands. Like animals dragged into a cage, eyes sharp and teeth ready. The house watched. The walls leaned in. Shadows crowded the corners, hungry for secrets.

Reiji stood like a fucking monument beside the fireplace, every inch of him wound tight—arms crossed, jaw locked, fingers twitching like they wanted to strangle something delicate. His glasses caught the flames, hiding his eyes in slashes of light. Always controlled. Always coiled.

Shu slouched across the chaise like he owned the goddamn world—half-lidded eyes, lazy posture, a boot swinging with rhythmic disdain. His whole body screamed, I don’t give a fuck, and yet... he hadn’t left.

Subaru? Subaru looked like a fucking blade with skin stretched over it. Arms folded, back against the wall, head dipped low—but that twitching tension? That was fury barely caged. He was the type that didn’t snap until someone bled.

No one spoke.

Just the fire—hissing and crackling like it wanted to laugh.

Then:
Reiji's voice—cold, clipped, surgical.

"We need to discuss... the anomaly."

The word landed like a thrown knife.

Shu sighed, slow and bored.
Subaru’s spine stiffened like a whipcord pulled too tight.

Reiji’s eyes glinted as he adjusted his glasses.

"The boy claiming to be Miya Eckhart is not what he appears to be."

Subaru growled. “No shit. Nobody acts that dead-inside unless they’re hiding some real twisted shit.”

"Or already snapped," Shu muttered, his tone a sleepy knife. "Maybe he's cracked. Wouldn’t be the first lost cause dumped here."

Reiji shook his head.

"No. It’s not madness. Not that kind. He’s speaking a language almost like ours... but off. Familiar, but wrong."

He paused—let it simmer.

"Like someone reached into our world, twisted the bones, and spat him back out."

Subaru’s hands clenched. “Then what the fuck is he?”

Reiji’s silence was almost worse than an answer.

"I don’t know. Yet."

He fucking hated admitting that.

Shu tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling like it bored him to death.

“Didn’t smell like prey,” he muttered. “Not like the girl.”

Reiji’s gaze snapped to him.

“Exactly.”

Subaru shoved off the wall, pacing like a predator.

“Then let’s drag the bastard into the light and make him scream.”

Shu laughed—low, amused, like he wanted to see someone else do it first.

“Violence isn’t always the answer, dumbass.”

Subaru’s glare could’ve flayed a lesser man alive. Reiji raised a hand.

“Enough. No one touches him. Not yet.”

He picked up a thick, leather-bound book, thumb skimming over the ancient spine like he was petting something dangerous.

“If he’s fucking with us—and he is—we don’t strike. We watch. We wait. We slit the mask open.”

Shu smirked, eyes closed.

“You mean stalk him.”

Reiji nodded. “Precisely.”

Subaru didn’t argue—but his whole body screamed he wanted to break something.

Reiji stared into the storm outside, eyes cold.

“Interact sparingly. Push him. Agitate him. When the cracks show—and they will—we’ll rip him wide open.”

Silence.

The fire hissed again—lower now, casting twitching shadows like crawling hands.

Shu stood up, stretching like a beast just waking up.

“I’ll play with him first,” he said. Casual. Lazy. Dangerous.

Reiji nodded. “Carefully.”

“Whatever the fuck he is... he’s not harmless.”

Shu’s smile curved, a wolfish sliver. “Neither are we.”

He turned and left. The door groaned behind him like it knew blood was coming.

Subaru lingered, twitching. Reiji didn’t look at him. He didn’t need to.

They all felt it.

That weird fucking kid—the one pretending to be Miya—had lit a fire in their den.

And soon, one of them would burn.

 

 

Far across the mansion’s endless, claustrophobic halls, Yui lay wide awake in a bed that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale—but felt more like a padded cell.

Silken sheets. Carved headboard. Chandelier swaying gently like a pendulum made of bones. Everything was perfect in that fake kind of way—like a dream bought at a pawn shop.

And none of it helped.

The air was too still. The walls too silent.

She felt watched, even here—especially here.

"Fucking hell," she muttered, hugging the pillow tighter like it could keep the world out.

They had said it. Plain as anything. No hesitation.
Vampires.

And now she was stuck in a house full of fanged psychopaths—every one of them smiling like they knew how she’d taste.

And worse?

Worse than the teeth, the walls, the bloodlust... was him.

That boy. Miya.
That name caught in her throat like a splinter.

No. Not Miya. Not really.

That boy—quiet, detached, unfazed by everything around him—was wrong. From the second she saw him, it was like something deep inside her soul twitched. A gut-level glitch. A bug in the code.

“You don’t belong here,” she whispered bitterly into the dark. “This was supposed to be my story.”

That was the truth, wasn’t it?

She had a role. A purpose. The heroine, the center, the girl caught in a terrible, beautiful nightmare. And the moment he showed up—emotionless, unreadable, like a fucking ghost pretending to be human—everything shifted.

The boys didn’t look at her the same. Not after he arrived. They were curious now. Focused. Distracted.

Like wolves sniffing out something new.

And she hated it.

Hated him. 

And She hated Laito too

“Why’d I even call his name?” she hissed, voice shaking. “Why him? Of all people...?”

He hadn’t flinched. Not when things got ugly. Not when blood spilled. He just watched. Eyes dark, bottomless, like he’d seen it all before and didn’t give a shit.

And that scared her.

But more than that?

It pissed her off.

She could barely breathe in this place. Could barely sleep. Every step felt like walking on spiderwebs that might snap at any second.

And he just waltzed in, like this cursed mansion was home.

Like he’d been waiting for it.

Lightning flared across the ceiling. The thunder followed, loud enough to shake the bed.

Yui sat up with a gasp, wiping clammy hands on the sheets. The need to run itched under her skin like a rash.

“Tomorrow,” she whispered. “I’ll run tomorrow. I’ll get a phone. I’ll call Father. I’ll burn this whole fucking place behind me if I have to.”

But not tonight.

The shadows thickened. The walls pulsed with something old and cruel.

And in the darkness, the story kept rewriting itself.

 

 

 

 

The old iron doors to the dining hall groaned like something dying.

Ayato burst in first, cocky smirk already twisting at the edges like he was itching to bite someone. Hands jammed in his pockets, coat flaring with every swaggering step. All false bravado and restless energy.

Laito followed behind like a shadow in silk—hat twirling between lazy fingers, lips curled into a singsong hum that felt too close to a lullaby and a threat all at once.

Kanato trailed last, cradling Teddy like a corpse, eyes gleaming wet and fevered. His mouth twitched like he was on the verge of sobbing… or slaughter.

The storm outside slammed fists against the windows. Lightning spat white fire across the chandelier. The house groaned under its own weight.

Inside, it was worse.

Shu was half-folded into an old leather chair like he’d melted there, boots scuffing lazy circles into a moth-eaten rug. He didn’t even blink as they entered.

Subaru lurked near the fireplace, coiled like a viper with nowhere to strike. Jaw clenched, arms folded, teeth grinding loud enough to hear.

Reiji stood at the mantle, posture perfect, fingers wrapped around a full glass of wine he hadn’t touched—like he wanted to throw it in someone’s face.

The air crackled like something was about to snap.

Ayato didn’t even pretend to care.

“What’s with the funeral vibes, huh?”

He was already grinning like a dog with a bone.

No one answered.

Shu exhaled through his nose.

Subaru’s glare burned a hole in the floor.

Reiji, ever the cold bastard, just stared.

Kanato drifted toward the fire, Teddy’s button eyes aimed at the shadows.

“Something’s wrong,” he whispered, too loud and too quiet at the same time. “Something’s broken. I can feel it.”

Laito flicked his hat onto his head and leaned back against the wall.

“Did someone finally tell you the truth, Reiji? That none of this is real and we’re all just bad dreams in velvet?”

He laughed—high and musical—but it didn’t reach his eyes.

Reiji placed the glass down. Deliberately. Slowly. The click was a warning shot.

“There is something you need to know.”

Subaru shifted. Tension thickened.

Ayato rolled his eyes. “What, did someone finally piss in your wine?”

Reiji’s lips tightened.

“The boy you dismissed—the Mina? Mika? uhhh shit i forgot.. oh yes,  Miya,         Miya Eckhart—is not what he appears.”

Ayato’s expression cracked for a heartbeat. Then hardened.

Kanato blinked slowly. “He’s... broken?,” he whispered. “He doesn’t scream when he’s supposed to?”

Laito’s grin faltered just enough to show the teeth behind it.

“You mean the little ghost in cousin’s clothes? The one who doesn’t flinch? That’s your big revelation?”

Reiji stepped forward, eyes gleaming.

“He speaks a language That I don’t recognize. It mimics ours, but it’s... off. Like hearing your name in someone else’s dream.”

Ayato folded his arms.

“So what? He’s a freak. We’ve had freaks before.”

Reiji’s voice dropped an octave—sharp as a scalpel.

“He defied us. Calmly. Without fear.”

That hit.

Laito’s hat froze in mid-spin.

Kanato’s arms tightened around Teddy until the seams groaned.

Ayato’s mouth twisted into something not quite a smile.

“Then maybe he needs to be reminded who owns this fucking story.”

Kanato’s voice was a whisper-shriek. “I want to cut out his eyes and see if he still smiles.”

Laito licked his lips, slow and thoughtful.

“He’s interesting. I want to make him beg.”

Reiji raised a gloved hand.

“No. We observe. We provoke. No direct harm. Yet.”

Kanato whimpered, furious.

“But he’s wrong. He shouldn’t be here!”

“Exactly,” Reiji snapped. “Which is why we mustn’t tip our hand.”

Shu sat up finally, stretching his long limbs like a cat waking from a dream.

“I’ll take first watch,” he said, voice molasses-dark. “I want to see if he breaks.”

Ayato stalked closer to the fire, the flames catching in his eyes.

“So we’re babysitting now?”

Subaru bared his teeth. “Better than letting that glitch slip through our claws.”

The triplets simmered—three wolves pacing a cage that used to be their playground.

This wasn’t just about a weird kid anymore.

This was about control.

About power.

And about someone who refused to play the prey.

Miya Eckhart had ruined the game before it even started.

And now, every one of them wanted to see what would happen if they broke him wide open—and found someone else staring back.

Chapter 16: Two Souls, One Mirror and One Body

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 5

Ana had just come back from walking around the castle to get more familiar with her surroundings

The door creaked shut behind her with a sound she was starting to hate.

Like the house had a mouth and it wanted her inside.

Ana leaned against it, exhaling slowly, eyes scanning the room like a soldier reentering enemy territory. She'd been holding her breath ever since Shu looked at her. Really looked. That lazy fucking stare like he was seconds away from either kissing her or draining her dry.

Three weeks ago, she would’ve screamed with joy at the attention.

Now? It made her skin itch.

The room was big—too big, too cold, too wrong. Everything felt preserved, like a haunted museum curated by someone who didn’t know how to let things die. Red wallpaper peeled like old wounds. The bed was carved and velvet-heavy, a coffin wearing a crown.

And the mirror.

Still there. Always fucking there.

Above the desk like a goddamn watcher.

She dropped her bag again. Kicked off her shoes. Walked barefoot to the window and cracked it open just enough to let the storm-slick wind kiss her face.

The scent of rain hit her. Clean. Sharp. Like reality slicing through rot.

“I should feel something,” she muttered. “Fear. Awe. Fucking anything.”

But nothing came.

Not even a shiver when the floor behind her creaked.

Not fear. Just awareness.

Watched. Again. Always.

But she’d learned the difference now. Not all watching was harmless. Lately, the watching felt… hungry.

With practiced hands, Ana crossed to the desk. Found the hidden notebook in the false drawer. Her lifeline. Her tether to sanity. Or at least a list of rules to fake it.

She flipped it open and scrawled:

  • They still think I’m Miya.
  • Good.
  • Yui’s cracking. Eyes too sharp lately. Needs to be handled.
  • Stick to the schedule. Blend. Don’t stand out.
  • Protect Shu. Protect Subaru. Reiji can discipline me anytime and I’ll fold
  • No personal ties.
  • No slipping.
  • You are not Miya.
  • You are Ana.

She underlined Ana. Twice. Like she could write herself back into being.

Lightning flashed.

Her eyes dragged up to the mirror.

And there she was again.

Little Miya.

Not a hallucination. Not new.

Ana had seen her before. More than once. A pale little girl with storm-gray eyes and a softness Ana hadn’t had in decades.

She didn’t fear the girl. She ached for her.

The first time she saw her, Ana had cried so hard she thought she might cough up blood.

Now?

She just approached.

Same gentle smile. Same curls. Same voice like wind through glass:

“You’re tired again, big Sis.”

Ana said nothing. Her hands clenched at her sides.

“Big Sis, You’ve been carrying too much. Again.”

The words didn’t sting anymore. They sank.

The girl reached out, palm pressing to the other side of the glass.

“You’re doing more than you promised. But please…Big Sis,  don’t forget what you told me. Be happy.”

Ana almost laughed.

Be happy?

In this shithole simulation that wasn’t even made for her?

Surrounded by the real, flesh-and-fang versions of her Otome biases?

Shu had been her everything. Posters. Playlists. Long nights imagining what his voice would sound like saying her name.

Now?

He looked through her like she was a chess piece he might step on if he got bored.                                                                                                                                  (Not that she’d mind)

Subaru was still beautiful. Still sharp. Still aching in all the right ways.

But up close, the pain wasn't poetic. It was dangerous.

And Reiji—God, she'd loved him in-game. Thought he was cold and smug and overrated.

In person?

He was worse.

Smarter. Scarier. Capable of smiling while talking about how best to dissect her soul.                                                    

She’d get wet in seconds

Fucking irony.

All her favorite men turned out to be perfect monsters dripping with Sin. Not metaphorical ones. Literal ones.

Ana stared at the child in the mirror.

“Don’t be afraid of living,” she whispered. “Even if it’s borrowed time.”

That part never changed.

But this time?

This time the mirror cracked.

Snap.

Right through Miya’s soft little eyes.

Ana’s breath caught. Her chest locked.

Snap. Snap. SNAP.

Veins of silver lightning raced through the glass. Not from her touch. Not from her words.

Like the mirror couldn’t take it anymore.

Like the mirror finally realized:

“This isn’t the Miya in front of me, it’s the little one”

The child didn’t scream. Didn’t vanish.

She just stared at Ana until her face fractured and fell apart.

The glass hit the floor in spiderwebbed silence.

Ana stood frozen.

Her throat burned, but she didn’t cry.

She didn’t run.

She just looked at what was left of Miya’s face on the floor.

And whispered, so softly the shards almost missed it:

“I’ll Keep the promise.”

And that was the problem

Chapter 17: The Performance Begins

Summary:

I MIGHT HAVE FIGURED IT OUT HOW TO GET THE FORMAT RIGHT OMG, PLEASE KEEP READING THIS AS IT’LL GET BETTER- or so I hope

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 6

The light leaking through the mansion’s windows didn’t feel like morning. It felt like a joke.

Pale. Cold. Like something pretending to be daylight but reeking of old bones and bad dreams.

Ana stood in front of the wardrobe, jaw clenched, fingers stiff as she buttoned up the Ryoutei High uniform— Miya's Uniform .

The fabric scratched. The cut didn’t fit. The blazer hugged her shoulders like it wanted to squeeze her heart out through her throat. The tie—gray, crooked, male—choked like a noose with school spirit.

She adjusted it. Again. And again. Until it sat just right.

The mirror above the dresser had been covered with a handkerchief. She hadn’t touched it since the night it cracked itself open like a scream. She didn’t need a goddamn replay of her breakdown.

Not today.

She stepped into the black slacks. Slipped on the worn, gender-neutral shoes. Wig—pinned, perfect, soft little Miya curls.

And finally, powder. Just enough to blur her face into something neutral. Forgettable. Dead.

She looked up. Not at the mirror.

Just at the vague shape of her reflection in the glass of the wardrobe.

What she saw?

Wasn’t Ana.

It was a fucking rule 34 mashup fucked up version of Miya that made her look like any fuckboy with makeup enough to qualify for plastic mean girls cast

It was enough to lie with.

She stepped into the hall.

The mansion breathed around her.

Different now. Quieter. Like it had seen her bleed last night and didn’t know what to do about it. Like it was holding its breath.

You should’ve kept walking. You should’ve fucking died when the truck hit you.

But here she was—walking through a monster’s house wearing someone else’s skin.

Footsteps padded up behind her.

She didn’t even flinch.

Yui.

Of course.

Light steps. Perfect posture. That immaculate smile that belonged on a dating sim sprite and not a real girl in a fucking death house.

Ana kept moving.

Yui rounded the corner, all fake sunshine and carefully planned sweetness.

“Oh, Miya~ Good morning! You’re up early.”

Ana gave her the flattest nod she could manage. “Morning.”

She didn’t stop. Didn’t slow.

Yui tilted her head, eyes flicking over her.

“Did you sleep well?” she asked with that  I'm-trying-to-be-sweet-but-really-I-wish-you’d-drop-dead  tone.

Ana smiled like a knife.

“Like the dead.”

Something in Yui twitched.

Good.

They walked side by side, footsteps in sync like a waltz they didn’t agree to dance.

“The uniform suits you,” Yui said, voice bright and tight. “It’s nice to see you looking… confident.”

Ana didn’t even glance at her.

“It’s just fabric. Doesn’t mean shit.”

Yui giggled. That same hollow laugh she used on the brothers when she was trying not to get bitten too hard.

“Well… you wear it like it does.”

Ana didn’t respond.

Why bother?

Yui already hated her. She just didn’t have the guts to admit it.

Not out loud.

But in her eyes? Oh yeah. Ana had seen it. The jealousy. The resentment. The  how dare you stand beside me and not fall apart  look.

Yui thought she was the heroine.

Too bad Ana didn’t follow the goddamn script.

They neared the dining room. The scent of rich food curled around the air—sausages, eggs, toast. Bait.

Ana slowed half a step.

Let her.

Let Yui walk ahead like the good little prize she thought she was.

And when she turned with that soft tilt of the head, Ana was already there. Already watching.

“Aren’t you coming?”

Ana smiled. Small. Clean. Lethal.

“After you.”

Yui turned, face tight at the edges.

Ana followed.

The performance had begun.

The dining room was a fucking cathedral to decadence.

Tall, arched windows spilled watery light across a table long enough to host a royal execution. Velvet drapes. Bone-white china. Crystal goblets filled with something dark and red—not blood, not yet, but close enough to make her stomach twitch.

Candles burned even in daylight, because of course they did. Vampires had a flair for the dramatic.

Ana stepped in with her mask on tight.

Eyes swept toward her in unison.

Like wolves scenting movement.

Reiji  sat at the head—because naturally. Posture perfect, teacup held with that surgeon’s grace he loved to flaunt. His gaze brushed her like a scalpel, all calculation and precision.                          Dayum boy who you tryna impress? Cuz sure as hell it ain't the white lotus with Oikawa from temu vibes nor the wanna be in their life daddy

Ayato  sprawled in his chair sideways, one leg over the other, fork spinning between long fingers like he was bored—and dying to stab something with it.- I swear that guy is just pretending to be straight, My gaydar has gone off ever since I saw him, Slay Queer queen cuz he’s a Material Gurl

Kanato  rocked near the window, whispering to Teddy, eyes glassy and wide. The kind of wide that said  if you move wrong, I’ll peel you open like a fruit cup. - I swear he’s gonna be catching predators online for fun

Subaru —corner, arms crossed, tension wound tight. His eyes followed her like a stormcloud about to break.- OH MAH GAWD my soft pookie wookie, that man is more soft that the sheets I want him to fuck me in

And  Shu ... Jesus. Fuck me Sideways, all ways, always 

Shu lounged like a god with a hangover—half-asleep, one hand toying with a napkin like it might bite him. But his posture had shifted. Just enough. His body angled subtly toward her.

Watching.

Ana’s pulse didn’t spike. Not visibly.

But her hands clenched just a little tighter as she crossed the room.

Laito  was the first to speak, voice a silk noose.- That damned mosquito doesn’t know what silence is.

“Ah~ Miya-chan and Bitch-chan. What a delightful pairing. Breakfast always tastes better when you two show up.”

Ana nearly tripped. WHAT?

Chan.

Fucking  Chan? Come here boy and I’ll show you just how ‘chan’ I can be- Fucking Asshole

Her stomach dropped a fraction. Breath caught just behind her tongue.

Was it a slip? A joke? A test?

No time to panic.

She exhaled through her nose, soft and sharp, and slid the knife back across the table.

“It’s Miya- kun , actually.”

Just loud enough.

Laito’s eyes gleamed.

He didn’t apologize.

He didn’t have to.

Ana kept walking. Calm. Controlled. Like she wasn’t seconds from bolting. Like her brain wasn’t singing -Fuck this shit I’m out tuturu fuck this shit I’m out, no thanks, idk what tf jst happend but I don’t rlly care… on repeat

She slipped into the empty chair beside Shu—her  favorite , once and still. In the game. On posters. In playlists. Now?

He didn’t even speak. Just glanced at her. One flick of that glacier-blue gaze.

She looked away fast. like she would die of she even attempted to look at him.

Her hands unfolded the napkin with surgical care, focused hard on the plate in front of her—eggs, toast, fruit. Perfectly prepared. Not requested.

Theatrics. Everything in this house was fucking theater. Like a damned turkish drama series.

Reiji cleared his throat with polite disdain.

“Do try to eat like a civilized creature this morning, Ayato.”

Ayato groaned, fork clattering.

“What’s the damn point? We’re gonna skip to dessert later anyway.”

Ana didn’t flinch.

Reiji sipped calmly. “Blood is not dessert. It is sustenance. You will maintain appearances.”

Laito leaned forward, eyes flicking back to Yui.

“Ne, ne, Bitch-chan~ Would you be terribly offended if we made you the  main course  after this?”

Yui giggled.

Scripted. Sweet. Hollow.

“You always say that, Laito.”

“Mmm. That’s because I always  mean  it~”

His voice dipped. Darkened.

Ana kept her eyes on her plate.

She watched their dance—the flirting, the threats, the masks slipping just enough to show fangs.

They needed Yui. For now. For her blood. Her role.

But the dynamic had shifted.

Ana could feel it.

She  had shifted it.

Reiji’s eyes lingered too long on her. Shu’s laziness had too much intention now. Subaru wasn’t even pretending not to watch.

They weren’t just ignoring her anymore.

They were circling.

Curious.

Hungry.

Yui didn’t see it. Or didn’t want to. She kept twirling her fork in fruit, kept looking up at Reiji with those big, innocent eyes.

“Reiji-san, could I have more tea? I think I’m catching a cold.”

“Of course,” he said smoothly, rising with that cool grace of his. “You’ll need your strength.”

Ana sliced a piece of toast. Slow. Controlled.

Reiji passed behind her chair.

Paused.

One breath too long.

She didn’t look up. Didn’t twitch.

Just brought the toast to her mouth, chewed like it mattered.

The scent of blood was in the air—not spilled, not fresh, but thick in the room like perfume.

They didn’t speak to her.

But none of them forgot she was there.

And that?

That was new.





Chapter 18: Ghost In The Rearview

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 7

The Sakamaki limousine slid to a halt like death incarnate — sleek, slow, and blacker than sin. Its engine purred low under the gray-bled sky, steam curling from the hood like it was exhaling someone else’s last breath.

Ryoutei High loomed ahead, cloaked in morning fog and centuries of arrogance. Its gates stretched high and wrought with cruel elegance — cathedral bars of black iron twisted into thorns and wings, whispering shit like “Enter if you dare” without even trying. Each spoke carved with Latin scripture that probably meant something fucked-up and sanctimonious. It didn’t matter.

Ana sat behind the tinted window, still as a fucking corpse. Her coat was drawn tight like armor — not because of the cold, but because if she didn’t hold herself together, she was gonna start screaming.

Beside her, Reiji sat stiff as always, spine straight, glasses gleaming like he could see every dirty thought she’d ever had. Across from him, Shu reclined with his usual lazy bastard aura, earbud jammed in, gaze unreadable under half-lidded lashes.

Subaru was wedged in the corner like he’d rather punch the window than deal with one more second of this shit. His knee bounced with frustration, ticking like a time bomb. Kanato mumbled to his damned bear again, voice like broken porcelain — soft, cracked, dangerous. And Ayato? That bastard was already halfway out the door before the car stopped, scowl carved into his face like it was born there.

Yui fluttered out first, all sunshine and fake innocence, her skirt flipping in the mist like she hadn’t just walked into a den of fucking wolves. Laito trailed after her with that filthy smirk plastered on his mouth — the kind that promised trouble and probably herpes.

Ana didn’t move until they were all out.

Then she slipped from the car like a whisper — boots clicking on the slick stone, head bowed, like she was trying to fold herself into nothing.

She  had  to be nothing. For Miya. For herself. For whatever the hell this life even was.

But the moment she looked up?

Yeah. The illusion shattered like cheap glass under a stiletto heel.

The gates of Ryoutei High weren’t gates — they were a damn statement. Towers of gothic grandeur with twisted arms of wrought steel, each lantern burning soft orange like a ghost’s dying breath. Past them stood the school — no,  the cathedral of vanity and rot . Stone aged to silver, windows taller than god, towers swallowed by fog like the whole place refused to be fully seen. 

She felt it then.

A sick sort of awe.

Not reverence. Not admiration.

Something more like a punch to the ribs and a whisper in her ear that said:  You don’t belong here, bitch — and I don’t fucking care cuz now I do.

Her heart kicked in her chest like it was trying to get the fuck out.

Her throat dried up. And the words slipped out before she could stop them — a breathy whisper in her native Japanese, warped by the dialect no one here would know:

    “ゲームで見たより、遥かに綺麗で、壮麗…”

     “This is so much more fucking beautiful than I expected…”

The wind — nosy little bastard that pokes into others personal business like a goddamned detective in a black neighborhood— caught it and carried it down the lane like a secret it couldn't keep.

Behind her, Reiji tilted his head — just slightly.

Shu opened both eyes.

Kanato stopped rocking.

Subaru froze, knee suspended mid-bounce.

Not a single one of those pretty, arrogant sons of bitches missed it.

Not a single one of them recognized the tongue — close to Japanese, but wrong. Twisted. Fractured like something pulled from a nightmare or an old, buried memory.

No one said shit.

But not one of them looked away as Ana stepped through those fucking gates like she owned them. And she does, they just don’t know that yet.

She moved like a ghost who knew exactly where her body was buried.

Across the courtyard, her boots made soft, echoing clicks against ancient stone — each footstep a fuck-you to fate. The flagstones were old, cracked with time and lined in ivy and bloodlines, every groove filled with moss that clung like memory. This place wasn’t just a school. It was a goddamn mausoleum with a budget.

The others scattered behind her — light chatter, Yui’s chipper voice, Laito’s slime-dripping flirtations. But the brothers?

They didn’t move far.

They followed.

Not together. Not close.

Like predators. Like something old sniffing something  older .

Ana felt it. Every stare, every breath behind her — the weight of their curiosity curling up her spine like a cold hand.

She didn’t flinch.

Didn’t  need  to.

She knew this place.

No — she  remembered  it. Down to the goddamn dust motes.

The archway loomed ahead — lion devouring moon, some fucked-up metaphor for this whole twisted world. She passed under it like a rite, and the great double doors groaned open for her like they knew who she used to be.

And then…

She stepped inside.

And time folded in on itself.

Ryoutei’s grand entrance was everything she remembered from the game — and yet nothing like it. The scale was monstrous. The marble floor was black enough to swallow light, the brass trim so polished it looked like blood would never stick to it. Above, a fresco crawled across the ceiling — war, death, fire, beauty. Gold leaf and crimson pain spun into sacred lies.

A stained-glass dome let light spill in from the gray morning, slicing the air into ribbons of red and cobalt that hit the floor like divine bruises.

She didn’t stop.

Didn’t even slow.

Up the staircase she went, past the serpentine banisters that looked like they’d bite back if you hesitated. Her fingers skimmed the cold brass rail.

Not reverent. Not cautious.

Reassurance.

Yeah, I’m still here.

Turn left.

Past the painting of the blindfolded boy — golden violin clutched to his chest like a dead lover.

Through the corridor of warped mirrors, each frame dripping in obsidian like the whole hallway was mourning its own reflection.

No map. No notes. No hesitation.

Just motion burned into her bones.

To anyone else, she probably looked like some rich bastard’s son doing his rounds. Like a senior who’d been here too long and seen too much.

But the brothers — they weren’t buying the act.

Reiji’s stare could’ve sliced through steel. “That wasn’t accidental,” he muttered under his breath, voice tight.

Kanato didn’t speak. But Teddy’s fur twisted between his fingers like it was about to be torn in half.

Shu murmured, “Didn’t even glance at a sign. Not once.”

Subaru clenched his jaw. “It’s like he’s fucking lived here longer than we have.”

Ayato lagged behind, face curled in a sneer. “Tch. Maybe he’s just a creep. Probably jerks off to this school.”

But even Ayato didn’t believe his own bullshit. Not really.

Because Ana wasn’t walking like someone  exploring .

She was walking like someone  reliving .

Up two more flights.

Past the rusted door to the art room — still broken.

Left at the fire escape that always jammed halfway — still stuck.

Third floor.

Eastern corridor.

The door was waiting.

She didn’t knock.

Didn’t pause.

Classroom 2-D opened like it had missed her.

Inside, the air was thick with silence and old secrets.

The light through the tall windows was gold, but it felt cold — that kind of sickly warmth that made you feel like you were being watched by something ancient and hungry. Dust danced in the air like it had nowhere else to go, curling through the light like ash.

The desks were dark cherrywood, polished by time and fucked-up teenage obsession. Every surface was a battlefield of scars — initials, sketches, curses carved with ballpoint pens and switchblades. This was where generations of monsters learned how to smile pretty while tearing each other apart.

Ana didn’t flinch.

She walked down the aisle like she’d never left.

Third row. Second from the back.

Her seat.

Her fucking  seat .

She sat down without a whisper. Back straight. Hands folded. Breathing slow.

Outside the glass, rain traced silver veins down the windowpane, a slow drag of water over her reflection. The face staring back at her wasn’t Miya. It wasn’t even really Ana.

It was a ghost made of anger and memory and blood — half-lit, half-lost, and all wrong.

She blinked. Didn’t look away.

Because why the fuck should she?

Let this world stare back.

Let it choke on her.


Outside the classroom door, the Sakamaki brothers hadn’t moved.

Not a single fucking one.

Reiji stood like a statue — calculating, suspicious. The kind of bastard who didn’t need magic to burn you alive with judgment.

Shu leaned against the wall, arms crossed, half-lidded gaze tracking Ana like a predator pretending not to care.

Kanato didn’t blink. Teddy hung limp in his grip now, eyes glassy, mouth stitched shut like it knew better than to open right now.

Subaru’s hands were buried in his pockets, fists clenched like he was trying not to punch through the wall.

And Ayato?

Ayato didn’t even smirk anymore.

He watched with a cold, narrowed look — the kind of stare that wasn’t just curious anymore.

It was fucking  territorial .

What the hell had just walked into their house?

Miya Eckhart was supposed to be a nobody. Background noise. An irrelevant little cousin raised like an afterthought. Barely a side character, if that. A shadow behind Yui’s spotlight.

But this?

What they saw in that classroom wasn’t a boy.

Wasn’t a cousin.

Wasn’t a fucking  thing  they could ignore.

It was someone who moved like the world owed them something.

Someone who walked through a dream and made it bleed real.

Someone who spoke in riddles and dialects that didn’t belong in this century — or this dimension.

Someone who took fiction and bent it until  they  became the truth.

And inside the classroom, Ana sat still.

Her face turned toward the rain.

Her reflection twisted in the glass, a smear of her old world caught in this one.

Something new.

Something wrong.

Something that didn’t give a shit about playing by their script.

And just like that, the story changed.

Not with a scream.

But with a breath.

Held too long.

And far too late to take back.








Chapter 19: The Art Of Being Unseen

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 8


The bell tolled.

Not the shitty buzz she'd grown up with — not that soulless electronic screech that jolted you into movement like cattle. No, this was different. Deeper. Older. It rang like something sacred, echoing through Ryoutei’s ancient stone corridors like a fucking funeral dirge. You didn’t hear it. You  felt  it — in your bones, in your goddamn teeth.

Ana didn’t flinch.

She stayed exactly where she was, spine loose, shoulders down, hands calm.

The students drifted in like ghosts pretending to be real — blazers too crisp, faces too blank. Some glanced at her, but not for long. Their eyes slid off her like water off glass.

To them, she was just another piece of scenery.

That quiet boy in the back.

Weird. Polite. Invisible.

Perfect.

She kept her posture soft. Passive. Gaze down. Her whole body breathing one message:

Don’t look at me. Don’t fucking look.

Ghosts don’t talk to the living.

They haunt quietly. Watch silently.

Enjoy the show from the front row — without ever touching the goddamn stage.

The professor shuffled in, briefcase battered, soul even more so. He looked like he hadn’t slept since 1994. Took roll like his voice was on auto-pilot, eyes glazed over like he'd long since stopped giving a shit.

“Eckhart, Miya.”

Ana raised her hand — just once, just enough.

No one turned.

No one blinked.

No one said, “You’re not Miya.”

The moment passed like smoke through broken glass.

And that… that was what survival looked like.


The day unfolded like a ballet performed in a landmine field.

Every step had weight. Every turn had to be  just right .

Ana slipped between classes with surgical precision. She avoided main stairwells, dipped through maintenance doors, side corridors, half-lit service halls. She ducked behind pillars when too many voices rose too loud. She moved like someone who had lived a lifetime hiding in plain sight — because she  fucking had .

And yet.

Eyes followed.

Reiji during lunch, pretending to read behind that polished mask. But Ana saw it — the corner of his gaze tracking her like a problem waiting to be solved.

Shu in the garden — sprawled out like sin in a school uniform, earbuds in, the picture of indifference. But his gaze? It brushed against her like heat from a cigarette drag. Lazy. Hot. Watching.

Kanato. That fucker. Walked past her in the corridor once, doll swinging in his arms like bait. Their eyes almost met.

Ana turned so hard into the alcove her shoulder clipped the wall.

Subaru brushed past her on the stairs — close enough she felt the heat coming off him in waves. Anger. Tension. Something darker.

He didn’t say shit.

But he didn’t have to.

They were watching.

Every. Single. One.


The final bell hit like the fucking apocalypse.

Students exploded into the halls like someone had lit a fire under their ass — shouting, shoving, laughter echoing like a goddamn circus inside a cathedral. Noise bounced off the old walls, louder than it had any right to be.

Ana didn’t join them.

She slipped down the east wing staircase, steps careful, practiced.

Two floors.

Sharp left at the cracked window — the one with the hairline fracture no one ever fixed.

Follow the smell.

Vanilla. Sugar. Spice.

Sanctuary.

The baking room was tucked behind the kitchen like a secret. Door warped, brass plate worn blank. Hidden on purpose. Forgotten by most.

Ana opened it and stepped into warmth that felt like a fucking embrace.

The smell hit first — vanilla, orange, butter, cinnamon — like some goddamn holy blend. Copper bowls lined the counters like sacred relics. Flour on the table like dust from heaven. Mixers sleeping like chrome gods.

Empty.

Thank fuck.

She let out her first real breath of the day.

Crossed the room like it was sacred ground.

Dropped her bag in the corner —  her  corner. Coat folded. Movements reverent.

She tied the apron slowly, fingers deliberate.

This wasn’t a job.

It was a ritual.

In Tokyo, baking had been survival — midnight cookies made with shitty ass  ingredients and broken hearts. Sad little rice cooker cakes. Burnt croissants and runny custards and dreams you could taste, even if they tasted like failure. 

Here, though?

She had tools. Time. No one watching.

Just her.-And Miya

Ana reached for the bowl.

Flour. Sugar. Butter. Eggs.

No recipe. No measurements. Just muscle memory and spite.

This was hers.

The only fucking thing that still belonged to Ana.


Meanwhile — back upstairs — the brothers lingered in the west lounge like something out of a gothic painting.

Reiji snapped his book shut.

“He’s avoiding us,” he said. Calm. Cold.

“Good,” Subaru muttered, jaw tight. Lie bleeding from his mouth. “I don’t give a shit.”

Kanato hummed.

Ayato scoffed. “Pussy’s just scared. What’s he hiding for?”

Shu, laid out like he didn’t have a care in the world, cracked one eye open.

“That’s not fear,” he said. “That’s strategy.”

Reiji adjusted his glasses. “He’s trimming the edges. Choosing his angles.”

“Like he knows the script,” Shu murmured.

Like he’s read the fucking book and decided to start rewriting it.

They didn’t say it.

But they all felt it.

That boy —  Miya  — moved like a ghost from the future. Knew where to step before the floor creaked. Knew which hallway was safe. Which eyes to dodge.

No one taught him that.

He just  knew .


Back in the baking room, Ana slid the tray into the oven.

Heat licked her fingers. The old brass dials glowed under her touch.

Vanilla swirled in the air like a spell — thick, sweet, strange.

And for the first time in days…

She smiled.

Not for them.

Not for the mask.

Just because it was hers.

Just because she fucking  could .








Chapter 20: Taste Of Another World

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 9

It should’ve been a normal day.

For once.

But that was the thing about this fucked-up world — it didn’t know how to leave things alone.

Yui was missing.

Not late. Not lost.

Gone .

Laito leaned against the wall like sin wrapped in silk, his stupid hat tilted low, mouth curved in that usual mockery of a smile — but his eyes? They weren’t smiling. Not even close.

“Honestly…” he drawled, voice sticky-sweet like poisoned honey, “she’s like some damn stray kitten. Slips through the cracks just to see who’ll come running.”

He waited after class.

Fifteen minutes.

Then ten more.

Nothing.

No footsteps. No apology. Not even a giggle down the hall.

Normally, he’d brush it off. Make some filthy joke. Call it foreplay.

But today?

Today, the silence was heavier.

The halls were wrong — too still. Too cold. Like the shadows were breathing.

And that lazy bastard did something rare.

He asked for help.


The brothers gathered under the shadow of the central tower — stormlight tangled in the black iron arch that led to the greenhouse, their postures tense, their words sharp.

“She’s  what ?” Ayato snapped.

“Gone,” Laito sighed, twirling his hat like a coin. “Again.”

Reiji’s jaw twitched. “She’s expected for her next appointment. If she doesn’t appear, we’re all compromised.”

“So?” Subaru muttered. “Let her rot in the dark.”

“She’s still a guest,” Reiji snapped. “And we’re under fucking observation, or did that escape your meathead skull?”

Shu didn’t move from the shadowed corner. “She’s not the only one acting strange lately…”

That shut them up.

They all knew who he meant.


They split into pairs. Not because they liked it. Because something was wrong.

They searched the east wing first — empty, echoing with stale air and unease.

But it wasn’t Yui they found.

It was  scent .

Warm. Sweet.

Wrong.

It hit like a memory out of place — cream, sugar, vanilla, a whisper of citrus.

Not cafeteria sludge.

Something real.

Reiji paused mid-step. “That’s not from the kitchens.”

“Cake,” Kanato said softly, tilting his head.

Ayato scowled. “Who the fuck is baking?”

Subaru’s nostrils flared. “It’s not ours. It’s different.”

The smell was a hook in their chests. It pulled.

Down cracked tiles. Past broken lockers and forgotten wings. This part of the school hadn’t seen sunlight in years.

Then—

A door.

Wood warped with age. Brass plate faded to nothing.

Behind it, warmth.

And the scent of a world that shouldn’t exist.


Inside—

Ana stood in a golden glow, fingers dusted in flour, eyes soft and far away.

She was humming in her own strange tongue — words soft and smooth, not meant to echo in these goddamn haunted halls. Words from a kitchen a thousand worlds away.

「バターを室温に戻して、空気を含ませながら混ぜる…」

“One egg at a time. Fold it gentle…”

The cake on the table didn’t look like it belonged here.

Layers of sponge — golden, too perfect — cream spiraled between them, strawberries sliced with precision no one here had ever tasted. It glowed faintly in the candlelight.

Not magic.

Memory.

Ana didn’t see the six shadows standing at the door.

Didn’t hear their breath hitch.

Didn’t feel the tension crawl up their spines.

Because in that moment…

She wasn’t Miya.

She wasn’t Ana.

She was someone else. Someone who belonged to another timeline. Another story.

And she was smiling.

real  smile.

Soft. Unguarded.

She whispered something in Japanese — low, intimate.

「これで、やっと少しだけ…家の味がする。」

“This finally… tastes a little like home.”

Her voice cracked.

Not a sob.

Just truth.


Outside the room, not one of the brothers moved.

They stood like statues, like idiots watching a dream they weren’t invited into.

Kanato whispered, “That’s not from here.”

Reiji’s voice was tight. “No. It isn’t.”

Shu’s arms were crossed. “He’s not even trying to hide it anymore.”

And still, Ana smiled — like nothing could touch her.

Then—

She picked up the cake.

Walked to the mirror.

And the world  shifted .

Ana carried the cake like an offering.

The warmth of the sponge seeped into her palms, its scent curling through the air like incense. Vanilla. Strawberry. Sugar spun through memory.

She crossed the room slowly, every step measured.

In front of her stood the mirror.

A tall, warped thing with a brass frame aged to tarnish. The glass wasn’t right. It bent at the edges, shimmered like a pond disturbed by ghosts. The kind of mirror that didn't  reflect —it  remembered .

She knelt.

Placed the cake at its base.

And smiled.

Not at her reflection.

At someone else.

“Remember when you said you wanted to try something from my world?” Her voice was soft, private. “I made you my favorite. You’ll like it.”

And then — in that whispery Japanese, barely audible — she said:

「いってらっしゃい。」

“Go on, then.”

The mirror didn’t ripple.

It  breathed .

A pulse of air rolled through the baking room, not hot, not cold — just  wrong . Like the space between heartbeats had stretched too far.

And then —  fuck  —

They saw her.

The girl.

Small. Pale. Barefoot.

Messy hair. Hoodie too big, sleeves dragging over her hands.

The same eyes.

The same mouth.

A younger Miya.

Or maybe…

A younger Ana?

Or maybe something else entirely.

She didn’t walk  out  of the mirror.

She was  in  it.

Looking out.

Smiling like this was the best day of her damn life.

And the cake — the whole cake — shimmered.

The plate was there one breath.

Gone the next.

No magic. No sound.

Just…  gone .


Ayato stepped back like he’d been  slapped . His eyes were wide, pupils blown. “What the actual  fuck —”

“Shut up,” Shu snapped. But even his voice shook.

Reiji’s mouth was open. Not to speak. Just… hanging there, stunned.

Kanato’s fingernails were digging into Teddy. Deep. His lower lip trembled. “She’s real.”

Subaru’s breathing turned ragged. “This isn’t fucking normal.”

“No shit,” Laito whispered. “I feel sick.”

Inside the mirror, the child looked up.

“Big Sis,” she said, voice like wind in a tunnel, like a cassette tape too slow. “I want to see fireworks. The loud kind. And eat this cake on a rooftop. With you.”

Ana didn’t cry.

Didn’t blink.

She pressed her hand flat to the glass and said — in  their  language:

“Wait a little more. I’ll make sure you’re happy when you come back.”

The mirror didn’t break.

It  cracked .

A spider-thin line split the glass top to bottom —  crkkk  — like reality couldn’t hold its shape anymore.

Then—

Shatter.

The sound wasn’t loud. Just sharp.

Like something sacred had been touched and  rejected it .

Glass fell in frozen petals.

The girl was gone.

The cake was gone.

The warmth faded.

Ana just knelt there. Calm. Like this happened every Thursday.


Outside, none of them moved.

Ayato was the first to speak, voice low, shaky.

“That… wasn’t a ghost.”

“No,” Reiji said hoarsely. “It wasn’t.”

Laito looked nauseous. “That was her. A version of her. A younger… something.”

“A memory?” Kanato whispered.

Shu was staring hard at Ana’s back. “That wasn’t memory. That was real.”

Subaru punched the wall.  Crack.

No one flinched.

“She doesn’t belong here,” Laito said again, his voice flat.

Reiji’s hands were trembling.

Shu didn’t argue this time.

Because now… now it wasn’t about “Miya” being strange.

It was about something  bigger .

Something older.

Something  fucking terrifying .


Ana cleaned the broken glass with reverence.

Wrapped each shard in cloth like she was tucking a child into bed. Her face was still. Not blank — just  tired . Like she’d done this before. Like she'd buried pieces of herself a hundred times already.

She spoke again, barely above a breath:

「ケーキ、喜んでくれて良かった。あの子、もう十分苦しんだのに… それでも、また生きる希望を持ってるなんて。本当に…すごいね。」

“I’m glad she liked the cake. After everything she went through… she still wants to live. That’s incredible.”

The language didn’t matter.

The tone said it all.

She wasn’t afraid of what just happened.

She’d  expected  it.


Then, as casually as flipping a light switch, Ana stood, folded her apron, and turned to the door.

The brothers didn’t move.

Not a sound.

She stepped past them, her expression unreadable, eyes tired — but steady. Like none of this had been strange.

As if they were the ones in the wrong place.

As if she’d been here longer than they had.

She nodded — polite. Civil.

Then walked away.

Her boots clicked softly on the floor, trailing the scent of sugar and something holy.

Something broken.

None of the brothers followed.

Not even Ayato.

Not even Reiji.

Because something ancient had just opened in front of them.

And all they could do was  watch  it walk away.





Ana didn’t remember leaving the hallway.

Her feet carried her on instinct — sharp turns, stairs two at a time, past the creaking fire door and up the final set of iron steps until—

The rooftop.

Quiet.

Empty.

Cold wind ripping through her hair like a cleansing slap.

She leaned against the rusted rail, heart still hammering against her ribs like it was trying to escape the shame.

Shu. Subaru. Reiji. And the rest

They saw it.

“FUCK,” she hissed, face buried in her hands. “Oh my god. Oh my fucking god.”

Her voice cracked like the damn mirror had — only this time, the only thing breaking was her carefully managed internal sanity.

“They were THERE. LIKE FUCKING  RIGHT THERE. A-And, And.. They were watching the whole goddamn time—”

She slid down the concrete wall, landing hard on her ass with a thud, legs sprawled, apron still crumpled under her arm like a forgotten flag of defeat.

“And of all the moments for me to have a  full-blown Studio Ghibli meets Silent Hill  episode, it had to be in front of the goddamn Big Three and the triplets”

Shu — her  bias . Her number one. The one who made being lazy and emotionally unavailable look like fucking  art . The one she’d cried over in his route. The one she maybe-not-so-secretly wanted to wrap her legs around while arguing about Nietzsche.

Subaru — her feral comfort character. Number two. Screaming, punching walls, biting people — baby boy with anger issues and a gold heart buried under trauma and tsundere bullshit.

 Reiji. The cold bastard. Number three. Morally gray enough to give her trust issues but hot enough to make her forgive him in  under ten seconds . Glasses. Gloves.  Punishments.

Laito. The harassment king, The guy that would fuck anything with a skirt

Kanato- The broken ken playing as barbie in this shitty ass world

And of course, The self entitled ‘Ore-Sama’ Ayato- The Queer queen, Regina George wannabe of this world  

They had seen everything.

The cake.

The child.

The  fucking mirror .

And worst of all — the way she  smiled . Soft. Domestic. Like a sad little housewife on antidepressants. Like she just asked the dead to cry at her funeral

“I literally offered a strawberry shortcake to the ghost of a little child that looks like an r34 mini me  in a mirror while talking to myself in a language they don’t understand, like a lunatic,” she groaned. “Shu probably thinks I’m insane. Subaru probably wants to fight me. Reiji’s definitely already filing a fucking report. Kanato will try to break me. Laito just got scared and Ayato will get me deported to a mental hospital”

She pulled her knees up to her chest, face hidden.

One long, ragged breath.

Then another.

Then she burst into giggles.

Half hysteria. Half despair.

“Welcome to your reincarnation, bitch,” she laughed bitterly. “You got isekai’d just to embarrass yourself in front of your husbando, your backup husbando, your backup-backup husbando and the holy tritney of Queer Vampires. Well fucking done.”

The wind howled around her.

High above the school, where no one could see, no one could judge, Ana let herself fall apart.

Just for a little while.


Back with the drama queers


“She looked like a little girl,” Kanato whispered again, almost to himself. But this time — this time, the words  landed .

Not a boy. Not a cousin. Not a misfit hidden in oversized clothes.

A girl.

Young.

Barefoot.

Eyes too wide for this world.

And the room went cold.

Laito stopped twirling his hat. His lips parted, but no joke followed. Just silence. Then, flatly:
“She wasn’t pretending. That little girl… she was real.”

Subaru’s throat flexed. “So what the hell does that mean? Huh? Is Miya—was Miya ever—?” He didn’t finish. Couldn’t.

Because the truth was curling up behind his tongue like barbed wire.

That wasn’t some illusion. That wasn’t magic.

That was  something lived .

Reiji’s voice, when it finally came, was quieter than expected. Not his usual condescending clip — no lecture tone, no superiority. Just a man standing in front of a puzzle he didn’t want to solve.
“An illusion wouldn’t hold that kind of emotional weight. No enchantment would mimic grief with that precision. The girl… She wasn’t projected.”

“She  was  Miya,” Shu said from the wall, eyes still on the shattered glass. “But not the Miya we’ve been watching.”

“No,” Reiji muttered. “Not the version we were told to accept.”

Ayato’s voice cracked into the thick silence, frustrated and disoriented. “So what, Miya’s  lying ? About who he is? About everything?”

But even as the words left his mouth, they rang hollow.

Because what they saw — that soft, barefoot child, that smile, that whisper of longing — it wasn’t the face of a liar.

It was the face of someone who had been  denied  something.

“Maybe it’s not lying,” Shu said. “Maybe it’s surviving.”

That quieted them again.

Kanato slowly sat on the floor, his knees drawn to his chest, Teddy held tight under his chin. His voice was thin, high, but sharp: “What if the little girl is who Miya used to be? Before he… became what we know?”

Reiji’s lips pressed into a pale line. He didn’t want to answer that. Because he couldn’t rule it out. And worse—he  understood it . The repressed self. The warped identity. The forced adaptation. He had enforced roles before. He had made people conform.

And now?

Now the mirror had spit out the truth like it couldn’t hold it anymore.

“A girl,” Subaru muttered, staring down at his fists. “A  child . That’s who was in there. That’s who Miya brought the cake for.”

“And she called her ‘Big Sis,’” Kanato whispered. “Not ‘Big Brother.’”

The implication landed like a bomb.

No one said it.

But it was there.

Miya  — or whoever Ana had once been — wasn’t simply hiding from them.

She was hiding from the world.

From identity.

From  history .

She had buried that girl. Stuffed her inside a mirror. Kept her locked in a room at the end of a hallway no one used.

And then fed her cake.

Because she still loved her.

Because some part of her still believed she deserved sweet things.

Shu exhaled. “That wasn’t an illusion.”

“No,” Reiji said, slowly. “That was the truest thing we’ve seen all week.”







Chapter 21: The Weight of the Unsaid

Summary:

Hello my dear reader, I hope you have enjoyed this act. This chapter is the end of the Act 2, I hope you’ll enjoy the future Acts.

Chapter Text

Act 2, Chapter 10

Shu leaned against the stone railing outside the east stairwell, eyes half-lidded, watching fog curl like smoke over the garden below.

He’d seen ghosts before. Heard them, too. Whispering shit no one else wanted to hear. But what he saw in that room wasn’t death. No. That would’ve been easy.

This was worse.

It was longing. The quiet kind. Like a wound that had already stopped bleeding but still fucking hurt.

The way Miya spoke to that cracked-ass mirror—softly, gently, like it was the only goddamn friend she had left—hit him somewhere ugly. Somewhere old. Like he was touching a part of him he’d buried years ago.

He closed his eyes.

He wasn’t one of them.

But he didn’t look like a threat either. And that, somehow, made it worse. Because if he’d been some rabid, twisted little monster? He could’ve handled that.

But a boy who looked lost as fuck and too tired to fake it?

He didn’t know how to fight that. Didn’t want to.

Didn’t have the strength to save someone who didn’t even know where the hell they belonged.


 Reiji

Reiji was pacing again.

No,  storming —quietly, deliberately, like every goddamn footstep was a threat to the floor beneath him.

Miya Eckhart was a puzzle that didn’t play fair. Transfer paperwork? Perfect. Too perfect. Medical files? Spotless. Headmaster’s recommendation? Sealed tight and dripping with fake-ass praise.

But none of it explained the mirror.

None of it explained the cake that vanished into thin air.

None of it explained  him —speaking in a language that didn’t exist, smiling like he knew things none of them fucking did.

He didn’t lie.

That’s what twisted the knife.

He  believed  this was normal.

And  that  was the most terrifying thing of all.


Ayato

Ayato was up in the gym rafters, bathed in moonlight and anger, dribbling a ball against the wood floor like it owed him money.

He hated this shit.

Hated being ignored. Hated being confused. Hated that Miya—no,  or whatever the hell he was—walked through this place like none of them mattered.

Like  he  didn’t matter.

People always looked at Ayato. Even when they hated him, they fucking  looked . Miya didn’t. He didn’t flinch. Didn’t fawn. Didn’t  see  him.

And that? That pissed him off more than anything.

He slammed the ball hard, watching it bounce into darkness.

“The fuck are you, huh?” he muttered, jaw clenched. “Who the  fuck  are you?”

Because for the first time in a long goddamn while… he was the one being overlooked.


 Subaru

Subaru hadn’t said a word since they got back.

Didn’t need to.

His hands were still clenched so tight his knuckles ached like hell, and the only thing in his head was the echo of his voice:

“I’ll make sure you’re happy when you return.”

It wasn’t sweet. It wasn’t soft.

It was a fucking  promise —like he'd stared through his soul and pulled something out of it he didn’t even remember losing.

It was the kind of thing he’d say to his past self if he had the chance. Back when he still thought someone might give a damn.

He rubbed his face, teeth gritted.

“Tch… you’re not from here, are you?”

Nothing made sense.

Which meant… that was the only way  any  of it made sense.


Kanato

Kanato sat in the greenhouse, drowning in lavender and silence.

He hadn’t cried.

Yet.

But his voice was shaking as he hummed a lullaby to Teddy—something their bitch of a mother used to sing before everything went straight to hell.

“The girl in the mirror,” he whispered, “she smiled. But it wasn’t happy. Why did she smile, Teddy?”

The bear said nothing.

“She’s not real,” Kanato murmured, tilting his head like a puppet coming undone. “But the cake disappeared. She  took it .”

He clutched Teddy tighter.

And for once, Kanato didn’t want to scream. Didn’t want to break things.

He just wanted to know why the fuck it felt like he was something that  shouldn’t  exist—something broken, but still… beautiful.

Like a ghost no one was allowed to love.




Later, they gathered.

Not out of duty. Not out of curiosity.

But because something  else  had drawn them in. A magnetic pull they didn’t want to admit.

Reiji stood at the window, expression unreadable. Shu slouched on the couch like a corpse with a conscience. Subaru brooded by the wall, fists buried in his pockets. Ayato glared at the floor like it had personally insulted him. Kanato sat cross-legged, eyes too wide.

Laito hadn’t said shit since they left the baking room.

Until now.

He smirked, but it was hollow. An echo of the usual sin in his voice—emptied out.

“He talks like he’s already seen the end.”

No one laughed.

Then Reiji muttered without turning, “We’ve been watching him the wrong way.”

Shu exhaled, voice flat. “Like he was supposed to  fit .”

“He doesn’t,” Subaru said darkly. “He’s not from here.”

“But he’s  still  here,” Kanato whispered.

Ayato didn’t answer.

And that silence?

It hit like a goddamn punch to the gut.


A clock chimed somewhere deep in the mansion.

And for the first time, the Sakamaki brothers sat in a room together—and none of them knew who the hell was holding the strings anymore.

It wasn’t Yui.

It wasn’t one of them.

It was a ghost. A boy. A broken fucking  something  with someone else’s name, walking barefoot through  their  story like she owned the goddamn place.

And maybe?

She fucking did.








Chapter 22: The Lost Voice

Summary:

Hello dear Reader, This is the 1st chapter of Act 3. I sincerly hope you enjoy Act. Also, I made sure to include an Extra chapter at The end of this Act as a thank you gift for reading my dubious piece of art.
Thank you for existing.

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 1,

The leaves had just started to rot. Golden veins curling into green like decay trying to dress itself up in something pretty. Autumn wasn’t here yet, not fully, but its breath was in the air — dry, whispering, the kind of cold that waits for you to stop pretending you're okay.

Ana sat at the back of the courtyard with her notebook open like it mattered. It didn’t. She was sketching escape routes — not for running, but for fucking vanishing. Corridors where eyes didn’t go. Empty clubrooms. Crooked stairwells students whispered were cursed.

She didn’t bother writing  cursed .
She just fucking circled them.

It felt like plotting a prison break no one was asking her to make.
Not for freedom.
For disappearance.

Ana didn’t want out.
She wanted to be erased.

A bell rang — soft, gentle, like it was trying not to offend her with its pathetic optimism. Club hour. Fucking perfect.

She snapped the notebook shut, jammed it into her bag, and got up with just enough deadpan energy to hide the ache behind her eyes. Leaves clung to her pants. She brushed them off like they were the only thing touching her today.

And she walked straight to the Literature Club.
The most boring-ass coffin of a club she could find.

She picked it on purpose.
Low traffic. No drama. Maximum emotional sedation.

A club designed to bleed out slowly, tucked away between the archival wing and some dusty old hallway no one even remembered was part of the school. It smelled like paper cut grief and stale fucking chamomile.

Exactly the kind of place no one would look for her body.

The door creaked as she entered — of course it did. Like the building itself was ratting her out.

Three students already inside. None looked up.
Good.

She took the window seat. Always the window seat. Always the illusion of a way out.

The club president — some fourth-year girl with librarian-core vibes and an ink stain like a wound on her collar — handed her a reading list without saying anything more than:

“We’re doing post-war poetry this season.”

Ana nodded. Said nothing.
Internally?
She wanted to die dramatically — maybe throw herself into traffic — rather than read one more metaphor about time being a thief.

She cracked open her notebook like a reluctant autopsy and stared at the first poem.
Shiraishi. The Bone Clock Inside the Wall.

It was about memory clawing its way into now.
Fantastic. A goddamn trigger wrapped in iambic pentameter.

She read it anyway. Because masochism apparently counted as a hobby.

It didn’t even feel like reading.
It felt like the poem was watching her.
Digging in. Scraping her insides like it had a right.


Across the building, Reiji closed the book he wasn’t reading. His seat had a direct view into the Literature Club. It always did.

He’d seen her enter.
He was watching her now.

Her posture was still. Precise. Too clean. The kind of clean you only get from covering up something messy.

She wasn’t reading. She was translating. But not from one language to another.
From pain into symbols.
From reality into something no one else could fucking touch.

Her pen scratched down glyphs that didn’t belong in this world. Not Japanese. Not Latin. Not even the bastardized magic scripts of dead vampires.

No — this was something lonelier.
Something built by ghosts.

Reiji narrowed his eyes.

She didn’t act like a liar.
But she didn’t act like Miya Eckhart either.
And that... was more dangerous.


The club adjourned after what felt like a month. Everyone lingered. Whispered. Traded paperbacks and shitty cookies.

Ana, meanwhile, was gathering her shit with surgical efficiency. She hadn’t spoken once. Hadn't even made eye contact.

Ten out of ten. Perfect introvert speedrun.

She had made it to the door.

Almost free.

“Eckhart.”

The voice hit her spine like a whip crack.

She turned. Slowly. Calm.

But inside?

Oh, fuck.

Reiji.

Of all people. Of course it was him.

He stood in the hallway like a goddamn final boss. Immaculate posture. Arms crossed. Glasses catching the light just enough to make his eyes unreadable.

Ana kept her expression neutral. Blank canvas.
Dead girl walking.

But her heart?
That bitch was on fire.

Keep it together. Keep it the fuck together.

“May I have a word?” he asked.

Smooth. Cold. That voice could gut someone in court.

She nodded.
Outside: Cool. Civil. Distant.

Inside:
How the fuck do I make my soul shut up?

He didn’t move closer. Didn’t need to. His presence had weight — like a damn gravity well.

“You’ve joined the literature club.”

Ana nodded again. “Yes.”
Calm. Collected.
Deadpan.

But her brain was screaming:
Yes, Daddy Disappointment. I picked the one place no one would fucking notice me decaying. So what?

“It’s... a quiet choice.”

“That’s the point.”
Her voice didn’t shake. Not even a little.
But her stomach twisted like a noose.

I wanted to read sexy fanfics and cry into my hoodie, not get caught writing in the fucking language of ghosts.

Reiji stared too long. Like he was mapping her DNA with his eyes.

“You read Shiraishi,” he said, like it mattered. “Your notes — they weren’t written in standard characters.”

Ana blinked.
Then she smiled. Just enough to be polite.
But the kind of polite that comes with a knife behind the back.

“I like writing in code.”

Her voice was soft. Pretty. Innocuous.
The truth underneath was a fucking war drum.

Reiji, if you knew even half of what I’ve buried, you’d burn this school down before asking me twice.

He didn’t smile back.

Just nodded.

“Codes can be broken.”

Ana’s jaw clenched — so subtly no one could see it.

She didn’t respond.

Just turned. Walked past him. Every step measured. Every nerve on fucking fire.

Inside, she was a scream in a locked drawer.

Outside, she was silence made flesh.

Behind her, the air shifted — like someone had just tugged on the thread holding her together.

The brothers would feel it. Even the ones pretending not to.

Ana didn’t want to be seen.

But the world was looking anyway.


The school was bleeding out.

Not in blood — in silence.

That thick, ancient hush that only old buildings knew how to breathe. Like the walls remembered every name ever whispered through clenched teeth. Like the floorboards could recite confessions if you asked the right way.

The sun was long gone. So were the students.

But Reiji remained.

Alone. Seated at the center of the library like he owned the fucking place. Like the room was his dissecting table and the world had just handed him a corpse.

He spread the strange symbols out before him — copies of Ana’s notes, scrawled cleanly in his controlled, surgical handwriting. Black ink on fresh paper. Surrounded by pages of deductions, grammar theories, phonetic stabs in the dark.

Two hours.
Nothing.

He couldn’t crack it.

The symbols didn’t just refuse to translate — they mocked the concept of language. They danced with rhythm but spat in the face of logic. They had repetition without structure. Emotion without anchor.

They made sense.
And made no fucking sense at all.

Reiji’s jaw was locked tight.

This was not a code.
This was a mirror turned inward.
And it was cutting him open one curve at a time.

Against every instinct, every ounce of elitist pride stitched into his spine, Reiji did the one thing he never did.

He asked for help.


The ink on the page had started to bleed. Just faintly. As if the symbols themselves were tired of being looked at.

Reiji stared at them for a long time after the club had ended and the halls had gone still.

The folded page — the one Ana had left behind — sat like a fucking trap in front of him.

Maybe she dropped it by accident.
Maybe she wanted him to find it.
Both options made his skin itch.

Because the one thing Reiji was certain of?

This wasn’t human.

And it wasn’t vampiric either.

It wasn’t even magic. Not really.

The writing wasn’t shaped. It was grown. Like roots pulling themselves through soil. Like something old and dreaming had used a pen just long enough to whisper its final breath.

He had tried.
And failed.

And Reiji Sakamaki did not fucking fail.


The library at night was a different creature.

Not empty — reverent. Like the air held its breath for him.

Candle sconces bathed the room in slow gold. The shadows between the shelves shifted like they were watching back. The marble reflected just enough of everything to keep your anxiety on a leash.

He had locked the west wing annex hours ago.

Staff wouldn’t check.

Tonight, the world was his.
All he needed now was blood.
Family.

One by one, they came.


Shu  was first. Of course.

Dragging his exhausted ass in like he’d been summoned from the grave.

He collapsed into a velvet chair like gravity had personally betrayed him and stretched his legs with a sigh that could’ve been mistaken for a fuck-you.

“You must be desperate,” he said. “Dragging us into homework after hours.”

Reiji didn’t glance up. “It’s not homework.”

Shu kicked his boots onto the table, arms draped like a bored prince. “Then it’s worse.”


Subaru  arrived next. Quiet. Tense.

He didn’t sit. Just leaned against the shelves with his arms crossed like he was already done with this shit. Eyes sharp. Mouth tight.

“You said it was urgent,” he muttered. “It better be.”

Reiji didn’t bother explaining.

He just pointed to the parchment on the table.


Ayato  was ten minutes late and loud about it.

“What the hell is this?” he snapped, flopping down into a seat like a teenager who didn’t believe in consequences. “You got us here to stare at chicken scratch?”

“No,” Reiji said coolly. “I brought you here because this language doesn’t exist in any known archive. Not human. Not vampiric. Not ancient. Not even cursed.”

He tapped the page like it owed him something.

“And yet — it was written by Miya Eckhart.”

The room paused.

Silence sucked the warmth out of the candles.

Ayato scoffed — quieter this time. “So the guy’s weird. What else is new?”


Kanato  entered like a whisper.

No words. Just a slow lean over the parchment. His gaze was glassy. Detached. A little too calm.

“I’ve seen this,” he said.

Reiji’s head snapped toward him. “Where?”

Kanato tilted his head like he was listening to something only he could hear.

“In a dream,” he said. “Or a music box. It felt the same.”


Laito  showed up last. The candles dimmed further the moment the door clicked shut behind him.

He wore an unreadable smile and no usual flirt in his step.

“What kind of mystery gets us all in the same room without bloodshed?” he asked, eyes flicking over his brothers, then to the script.

Reiji didn’t stall.

“This script — I believe it’s Miya’s native tongue. And I don’t think he’s from anywhere we’d recognize.”

Laito raised an eyebrow. “A foreigner?”

“No,” Shu murmured. “Something else.”

Subaru’s voice followed. Measured. Controlled.

“The girl in the mirror. The one who took the cake... When she showed up, I didn’t hear anything. Didn’t see anything. But I understood. Like I already knew the language.”

Shu gave a slow nod. “I’ve dreamed of it too. Not exactly this... but something that felt close. Like something I forgot how to understand.”

Reiji watched them all.

Then — and only then — he said:

“For once… I’m asking for your help.”

That shut the room up hard.

Even Ayato blinked like someone had slapped him.

“Say that again?”

“You heard me.”

Reiji folded his arms behind his back.

“I don’t ask because I can’t do it alone. I ask because this is beyond logic. It’s beyond pattern. And if Miya is hiding something older than blood, something not meant for this world—”

He tapped the parchment again.

“I need more than just reason to find it.”

No one laughed.
Not even Shu.

Kanato leaned closer, voice almost reverent.

“Do you think he’s cursed?”

Reiji looked at the ink like it had teeth.

“No,” he said. “I think he’s lost.”

And that was all it took.

Because every single one of them knew what that meant.


Outside the door — hidden in the belly of the dark corridor — Ana stood frozen.

She didn’t know why the hell she’d wandered this way.

Only that something had shifted.

A thread. A heartbeat. A whisper shaped like her name.

She stared at the library doors like they’d called her without sound. Like she had become Dora and was trying to find the reason she even went there, but, just like Dora, her blindness and forgetfulness just made her give up . And then she turned and walked away.

Back into the dark.
Back into nothing.

But the air still crackled in her wake — like the world was done pretending not to notice her.



The library had gone cold.

Not temperature — presence.
The kind of cold that gets into your ribs and stays there. That holy, haunted silence you only hear right before something tears.

The candles flickered harder now. Like they knew too much.

Shu wasn’t lounging anymore.

Ayato wasn’t bitching about being bored.

Even Kanato had gone still, except for the faint hum curling from his lips like he was lullabying something long dead.

Reiji was a machine. Cross-referencing like a surgeon mid-operation. Books and scrolls and index sheets spread around him like the guts of a god.

Subaru had taken to scribbling mad translations, pages of jagged glyphs and fragmented patterns.
His pencil moved like he was trying to outrun a truth he hadn’t said aloud.

For the first hour, no one spoke.

Only the sound of ink on paper.
Breaths like razor pulls.

The deeper they got into Miya’s language, the more it started to fuck with their heads.

It wasn’t just strange.

It hurt.

Not physically — not yet — but emotionally. It felt like reading someone’s soul while it bled on the table. Every line sliced deeper. Every symbol cried.

It wasn’t supposed to be deciphered.

It was supposed to be mourned.

But they couldn’t stop.

Because the need wasn’t curiosity anymore.
It was compulsion.

Like the truth had its hands in their lungs now, squeezing.


Kanato was the one who found the bag.

He had drifted — like always — trailing something no one else saw. A shadow, a flicker, a sound maybe only he could hear.

Then—

“Reiji...”

His voice was far off.

The others followed it, instinct drawing them to the west annex’s forgotten corner — the place where the shelves held books even Reiji didn’t dare translate.

And there, on a faded velvet chair, sat Miya’s schoolbag.

Perfectly placed.

Like it had been left as an offering.

The zipper was slightly open. A single thread unraveling at the seam.

Subaru moved first.
He knew the bag. Knew how tightly Miya always held it. Like it had pieces of her in it. Like letting go of it would be the same as letting go of herself.

“What’s inside?” Shu asked.

His voice wasn’t sarcastic anymore. It was quiet. Careful.

Reiji crouched beside the bag like he was about to disarm a bomb.

He opened it with slow hands.

Inside:
The usual. A planner. A pencil pouch. A folded club schedule.

And then — a book.

Leather. Worn.
No title. No author.

Just… heavy.

He pulled it out like it might start screaming.

As he did, something slipped out between the pages — a thin slip of folded paper, drifting to the floor like it was too tired to keep hiding.

Subaru bent to grab it.

Unfolded it.

“…It’s a cipher,” he muttered. “An alphabet. Grammar rules. Structure.”

Their breath thickened.

Not a journal.

A key.

They returned to the table in silence.

No jokes. No jabs. Just reverence.
Like they were about to open a tomb.

Reiji set the journal down.
Opened it.

The script matched Miya’s notes exactly.
But now — they could read it.


The decoding began.

And it wrecked them.

Not in one dramatic hit.

But line by line.

Like pulling open scars with your teeth.


Reiji read aloud in fragments. His voice low. Steady. Cold, but reverent — like he didn’t dare disrespect what he was translating.

“He was quiet at first. Miya. But he always ate the cake like it was sacred. Like it was the last real thing in the world.”

“He never said he was tired. Just curled up and asked me to talk. To tell stories. I told him about my world. Skies that went on forever. Rain that tasted like honey. He said it sounded like dreaming.”

“He was gone when I woke up. Not metaphorically. Dead.”

“This isn’t my body.”

“This is his.”

“My soul still flinches when I look in the mirror and see his face. But I made him a promise. I’d give him the life he never got to finish.”

The air in the room cracked open.
Silence thickened like blood.

Then Reiji turned the page.

And the words changed.

Smaller handwriting. Sharper. Rushed.

Like the author couldn’t stand to let the thoughts breathe.

“It wasn’t until later that I realized…”

“Miya was never a boy.”

“He — no,  she  — never wanted to be.”

“The name, the voice, the uniform — all of it was given to her by her father.”

“She told me once, just once, in a voice like broken glass, ‘If I’m quiet enough, maybe I’ll forget I was born wrong.’”

“She died in silence.”

“Her parents never called her daughter. Not once.”

“And I…”

“I woke up in her body.”

“Because I had just died in mine.”

“And now I live here. Wearing her face. The face of a girl who was never allowed to be one.”

“I’m not her.”

“I’m not who she pretended to be.”

“But I’m not me either.”


The room didn’t breathe.

They just sat — frozen.

The air stretched thin between them, like even sound knew better than to move.

Shu didn’t crack a joke. He didn’t even move.

Subaru’s fists clenched on the edge of the table, knuckles white.

Ayato wasn’t frowning anymore. Just staring.

Kanato blinked slowly. “…She was a girl. Even before.”

Laito whispered, “A girl in a dead girl’s body.”

Shu leaned forward. “A mirror inside a mirror. Two people erased.”

Reiji’s hands trembled. He folded them behind his back to hide it.

“The Miya we knew,” he said quietly, “never existed. Not like we thought.”

Subaru gritted his teeth. “Because she wasn’t allowed to.”


They kept reading.

“She asked me, right before she left… ‘If you take my place, will you be honest with yourself?’”

“I told her yes.”

“But I lied.”

“How do you be honest in a body that was never yours, in a world that doesn’t want you, in a life built from someone else’s silence?”

“Sometimes when I bake, I forget. I tell stories. I laugh too loud. I feel like me again.”

“And I see her smile back in the mirror. Just for a second.”

“That’s when I know I’ve kept the promise.”


Then came the final passage.

Reiji’s voice cracked.
He didn’t hide it.

He let the page speak.

“She was already dead when I woke up.”

“This is not my body.”

“This world still tries to erase me.”

“But she made me promise I’d live. That I’d give her a happy life to come back to.”

“But I’m not Miya. I’m—”

The ink changed.

Thicker.
Blacker.
Angrier.

A name — obliterated.

Not crossed out.
Destroyed.

The ink bled through three pages. Like it wanted to rip through the fucking book.

Reiji stared at it.

So did Shu.

Ayato looked away.

Subaru muttered, “She doesn’t even feel real in her own skin.”

Kanato held the book like it might shatter. “She’s haunting herself.”

Laito’s voice was softer than any of them had ever heard.
“She promised the dead a happy ending.”

And no one said anything after that.

Because what could you say?

They hadn’t just uncovered a secret.

They’d uncovered a soul.
Two, actually.
Stitched together with trauma and silence and the unbearable weight of being seen too late.

And the girl they thought they knew—

Was someone trying to survive two deaths.



No one moved.

No one dared touch the diary.

It sat on the table like a gravestone. Heavy with ink. Breathing silence.

Even Reiji didn’t try to control the room anymore. He just gathered the cipher notes with surgeon’s hands — careful, deliberate, not for order… but for mourning.

Across the room, Shu hadn’t left his chair.

His eyes were far away. Lost somewhere between memory and regret.

Subaru leaned forward, his forehead resting against his fists like he was praying to a god he didn’t believe in.

Ayato paced again. But it wasn’t angry now. It was restless. Like he was being followed by a ghost only he could feel.

Then—
Kanato’s voice, small but sharp, cracked through the air.

“Wait.”

He reached into Miya’s schoolbag again. Deeper this time. Past the school folder, beneath a tangled scarf.

His fingers pulled something delicate from the shadows.

A photograph.

Old. Crinkled. Soft around the edges like it had been handled too many times, then hidden away like a secret.

He laid it on the table like it might bite.

The brothers gathered.
Wordless.

And stared.


It wasn’t an ordinary photo.

It didn’t look like it belonged in reality.

It was blurred — either taken mid-motion or like the camera itself had hesitated. Like it couldn’t decide what it was seeing.

But the subject was clear.

Miya.
Her current body.
Standing stiff in front of a tall, cracked mirror.
The light around her soft and golden, like candlelight during a séance.

She looked braced. Like she expected the mirror to bite back.

And it did.

Because in the reflection—

There wasn’t a reflection.

There was a child.

Too-thin frame. Wide, haunting eyes. The same child they’d seen vanish after taking the cake. The one who smiled like sorrow and disappeared like smoke.

And behind her—

Blurred. Shimmering.

Another reflection.

Older. Not grown. But older.

The girl they saw in the hallways every day.

Ana.

The face she wore now.

But in the mirror, it looked different. Not just softer.
Real.

Like this was the only place she’d ever allowed herself to  exist .


Shu spoke first. His voice was barely a breath.

“We’ve seen this before.”

The others looked up.

“In the kitchen. The mirror.”

He frowned slightly. “And… another time. Not exactly the same. But close. A mirror showing two people where there should be one.”

Kanato’s eyes were wide with something close to awe. “Is it her? Both of them?”

Subaru’s voice was quiet, but steady.

“The child… is the original Miya.”

Reiji added, softly, “And the blur… is the girl wearing her skin now.”

“They’re both in there,” Laito said, his voice low. “Living in the same reflection.”

Shu murmured, “A ghost. A dead. And a promise.”


No one reached for the photo again.

It was too sacred.

Too fucking  real .

This wasn’t a mystery anymore.
It was an elegy.

Two souls. One body. Neither of them allowed to be whole.

A dead girl who never got to be alive.

And someone else, cast into her corpse, carrying a name that never belonged — but never asked to leave either.

They left the photo on the table.

Not because they forgot.

Because none of them felt worthy to touch it.


The diary stayed open. The pages trembled faintly in the candlelight. The ink glowed gold in the flicker.

It wasn’t just paper anymore.
It was a monument.

Every breath in the room felt like it belonged to someone else.


Shu stood near the back window now, his silhouette carved into the shadows.

He didn’t fidget. Didn’t sigh.
Didn’t even close his eyes.

He was just… there. Still. Present. Haunted.

He wasn’t the type to stay in emotion. He usually drowned it in apathy or sarcasm before it got teeth.

But the moment Reiji had read the words —  She was never allowed to be a girl  — something inside Shu split.

Not violently.
Quietly.
Like something had finally stopped pretending it didn’t hurt.

His mind whispered:
What does it mean to be erased before you’ve even been named?
To exist, but only in pieces someone else arranged?

He didn’t have an answer.

He only knew that for the first time in years, he  didn’t want to look away .


Reiji sat rigid, spine tight, hands folded like prayer — but his eyes were glass.

He had treated her like a riddle. A pattern to break. A code to solve.

Analyzed her.
Diagnosed her silence.
Watched her like she was a symptom instead of a soul.

And the worst part?
He enjoyed it.

He  loved  the mystery.

Only now did he realize what it really was:
Not a puzzle.

A suicide note written in flour and poetry and warm fucking cake.

He’d dissected grief and called it curiosity.

Now he sat in front of the wreckage and realized —
He hadn’t been a genius.
He’d been blind.

And he hated himself for it.


Ayato traced the edges of a bookshelf with his fingertips. Pacing, not to think, but to stay upright.

He wasn’t built for stillness. Stillness meant  feeling , and feelings were like knives with no handles.

But her voice — her  words  — clung to him.

How soft she had been with Miya. How she had told stories. Baked for someone no one could see. Loved so hard she forgot to love herself.

She’d been  there .

Right fucking there.

And he’d laughed. Mocked her silence. Called her forgettable.

“Damn it…” he muttered.

She wasn’t forgettable.

She was  terrified .
She was 
grieving .
And none of them had seen her.

Not until now.


Subaru leaned against the stone wall like it might collapse if he didn’t.

His nails dug into his palms.

This is not my body.

The words echoed like a curse.

He knew that feeling. Too well.

To be forced into a shape that doesn’t fit.
To wear expectation like a second skin.
To exist wrong. To be told to smile while doing it.

He wanted to scream.
He wanted to fucking fix it.

But he couldn’t.

So he whispered the only thing he could.

“She deserves better.”

And he meant it with every jagged piece of himself.


Kanato clutched the edges of the photo, hands gentle like he was cradling something living.

His lip trembled. But he didn’t cry.

“She baked for a ghost…” he said, voice small. “Told stories to someone no one else believed in. All just to make her happy.”

He looked at the others. “And no one believed her.”

Now he saw it. Clear as moonlight.

And it  hurt .

“She didn’t leave this on purpose,” he added. “She just… forgot. Like she always does.”


Laito sat apart. Silent.

Not because he didn’t want to speak.

Because nothing felt good enough to say.

His elbow rested on the table, forehead in his palm. His eyes locked on the photo.

“She wanted to protect her,” he finally said. “So much that she forgot to protect herself.”

He looked at Shu. Then Reiji.

Then down.

“I don’t think she ever meant for us to know.”

And the worst part?

He was right.

She hadn’t meant to be seen.

This was the mask cracking. The part of her that had slipped.

And now that they’d seen it?

They couldn’t unsee it.

It was supposed to stay hidden.

This truth. This pain. This shattered fucking mirror of a girl.

But something slipped.

And that mistake — that one crack in the mask she’d spent so long perfecting — became the flood.


From the far side of the library—

A whisper.

Glass.

Not shattering.
Not yet.

Just…  shivering .

Every head turned toward the covered mirror by the far stacks — the one Reiji had kept veiled for years, calling it “fragile,” like it was an excuse.

The cloth had slipped.

No one touched it.
No one had to.

Because now — it glowed.

Just faintly.

Like something behind the glass had  finally decided to be seen .

And in the mirror…

She was there.


Miya.

Or the girl who used to be her.

Small. Fragile. Clutching herself like she could hold in the cold that the rest of the room couldn’t feel.

Her eyes were wide.
Gentle.
Haunted.

But behind them —
Peace.

The room didn’t breathe.

Because it didn’t dare break the moment.

She looked at each of them. One by one.

No anger.
No fear.
Just… remembering.

And then she spoke.

Not aloud.

But  into them .

Straight into their chests like a memory that wasn’t theirs.

“Her name is Ana.”

“She doesn’t know I’m here anymore. But I know her.”

“I loved her. She made me laugh when no one else even remembered I was real.”

“I can’t stay. I don’t have time.”

“Please... look after her.”

“She still thinks she doesn’t matter.”


Her image flickered.

One final smile — small, tired,  radiant .

Then—

The mirror groaned.

A low, terrible sound — like the room itself rejecting what it had just seen.

A single crack split across the glass like a scream.

And then—
It shattered.

Frame and all.

No impact. No force.

Just  gone .

The silver splintered. The wood cracked. The pieces of the frame burst apart like a body finally giving up.

The sound echoed for what felt like minutes.

And when it faded—

She was gone.


No one moved.

Not from fear.
Not from awe.

From grief.

The kind that crawls into your bones and sets up camp. The kind that makes you quieter just so the weight doesn’t spill out your mouth.

They hadn’t meant to witness it.

But they had.

And now… they couldn’t walk away untouched.

They were keepers of her truth.

And Ana — wherever she was now — was no longer a ghost.

She was real.
And sacred.
And theirs to protect.


Silence settled again.

Not awkward. Not tense.

The kind that tastes like loss.

Like something important just left the room and you don’t know how to move your limbs anymore.

The mirror lay in ruin.

The pieces scattered across the marble like spilled stars. And in one shard — just for a breath — they saw her eyes again.

Not afraid.

Just tired.

Just… saying goodbye.


Shu was the first to sit. Slowly. Spine straight. Hands trembling.

He didn’t slouch.
Didn’t check out.

He just…  existed . Fully.

For once, he wasn’t running.

He stared down at his hands like they might know what to do.

“Miya’s gone,” he said, like a prayer.

“Ana’s what’s left.”

And maybe that was all that needed to be said.


Reiji gathered the cipher papers with reverence now.

Every fold a ritual.
Every breath a vow.

He wasn’t analyzing anymore.
He wasn’t dissecting a mystery.

He was handling a girl’s grief.

A girl who stitched her pain into cookies and codes and called it survival.

“Ana,” he whispered, like he was testing the name.
It felt holy on his tongue.

“You won’t be erased again.”


Subaru turned away, pacing like a caged animal, but not from anger — from helplessness.

His hands were fists.
His jaw clenched so hard it shook his voice.

“She asked us…” he said. “She  begged  us.”

Please look after her.

She thought no one would.

She left her name behind like it was a secret too dangerous to say.

He bit his cheek until it bled.

“I swear,” he murmured, raw, wrecked, “I’ll protect her. No matter what she is.”


Ayato leaned over the table, pressing a fist to his forehead.

He couldn’t think.
Couldn’t 
feel  all of it yet.

But one thing rang clear:

They’d failed.

They’d seen her every day and looked straight through.

And still — she never asked for anything.

She’d forgiven them before they even knew what they’d done.

And that shame — that soft, quiet guilt — wrapped around his ribs and  held .

“I’ll earn it,” he whispered.

“I’ll earn that name.”


Kanato cradled a shard of the mirror like it might breathe.

He didn’t shake.

He didn’t speak.

He just stared at the reflection inside it — cracked, soft,  hers  — and smiled a little.

“I’ll remember her,” he said. “Both of them.”

The girl who vanished.

The girl who stayed.

They both deserved to be seen.

Laito didn’t look at anyone.

His hands were in his pockets.

His eyes locked on the empty space where the mirror had stood.

“She trusted us,” he said softly.

Trusted  him .

“She smiled.”

No smirk.
No flirt.
Just a promise curled into a name:

“Ana.”


And when they finally left the library, they did it the only way that felt right.

Together.

No talking.
No glances.
No jokes.

Just a shared weight between them.

They didn’t speak of what they saw.
Didn’t say the vows out loud.

They didn’t have to.

Because a dying soul had whispered the only thing that mattered:

Please… look after her.

And now they walked not as observers—
But as 
witnesses .

The name burned in all of them now.

Not like a secret.

Like a flame.

Ana.








Chapter 23: A Change In The Air

Chapter Text

Act 3, chapter 2

They watched her move like a ghost still pretending to be invisible.

Not a crack in her mask. Not a flicker of fear.

Only surgical control.

Every step: deliberate. Every breath: buried. Every gesture: smooth to the point of heartbreak.

But now — now they saw.

Now they fucking knew.

And what she was guarding wasn’t a lie.

It was a grave.

A name. A soul. A promise buried so deep she’d forgotten it still bled.

Shu leaned back, half-lidded gaze fixed on her like she was a storm pretending to be harmless.

She sipped her tea like it hurt to hold warmth.

Like the cup was the only thing keeping her anchored, and even that was slipping.

She didn’t fake strength.

She faked  smallness .

Like if she curled in tight enough, the world would stop noticing she was there.

And fuck — his chest ached.

Because she didn’t know they knew.

And still, she sat there like a bomb waiting to be punished for going off.

Reiji didn’t lift his head.

But his jaw was locked.

Tight.

He was trained to read variables. To map behavior. Predict outcome.

But Ana?

Ana wasn’t a variable.

She was a wound dressed in manners. Tragedy in a school uniform. She moved like silence was a religion and kindness was a risk she couldn’t afford.

And now that he’d seen the girl beneath the lie —
Every polite word she uttered.
Every bow of her head.
Every moment she folded herself smaller —

It hit like a blade under the ribs.

Watching her be polite was like watching someone apologize for  existing .

Ayato hadn’t slept.

Not really.

The mirror haunted him. The smile. The name.

Miya.

The kid in the reflection — fragile, fading, and way too fucking sincere.

And now, watching Ana across the table, something cracked open in his chest.

She still carried the ghost like a duty.

But she didn’t realize…
The ghost had already gone.

And she’d been left behind.

Kanato kept glancing over, not at her face — but her stillness.

It wasn’t the shy kind of quiet.

It was the  don’t-see-me  quiet. The  I-don’t-deserve-to-be-here  quiet.

She sat like a statue sculpted to disappear.

He wanted to speak. Just something gentle. Just one soft thing.

But the words clung to his throat, soaked in ink and shame.

Subaru didn’t sit.

Couldn’t.

Not while she curled tighter every time someone said “Miya” like it still belonged to her.

She didn’t even know she was mourning.

But he did.

And he mourned with her.

Even if the body hadn’t dropped in  this  world — the grief was  real .

It was hers.

And now it was his, too.

Laito stirred his tea once.

Then let the silence sit.

She thought she was safe because no one said anything.

But she didn’t get it.

They weren’t quiet because they were ignorant.

They were quiet because they  knew .

And none of them had the fucking language to hold her name without breaking it.

Ana.

One word.

Too sacred to say aloud. Too sharp to swallow.

They were watching her.

Ana felt it in the air — like needles without skin.

But not one of them spoke.

No questions. No probing.

And that? That was worse than their cruelty.

She stirred her tea again — forgetting she’d already done it. Her shoulders tight. Her back curled. Her voice, when it finally came, barely brushed the air.

Forgettable. On purpose.

The mask still fit.

But something in the script was off.

They weren’t ignoring her.

They were  guarding  her.

And she didn’t know why.

And that terrified her more than hatred ever could.

Across the table, Shu looked into his cup like it might explain anything.

But he was remembering —
Her handwriting. The loops like seaweed.
That photo. That mirror. That child. That voice.

Please look after her.

Now she sat in front of him, pouring cream like it was ritual, and he wanted to fucking shake her.

Tell her she didn’t have to pretend anymore.

But he didn’t know how.

So he sat in silence and stared like he could hold her together with his gaze alone.


Reiji measured every breath she took.

Not to study.

To protect.

He noticed how she made herself smaller now. Like her spine curled around something she couldn’t name.

He caught the half-second pause before she answered questions.

The tiny flinch when Subaru opened the door too fast.

Things he never saw before.

Things he’d never  miss  again.

He wouldn’t fail her again.

Not this time.


Subaru stood like a wall.

Arms crossed. Eyes on her like she was a battlefield he refused to abandon.

He didn’t understand gentleness. Not like the others.

But he understood  invisibility .

He knew what it meant to wish someone would  see  you — and then, when they did, wish they fucking hadn’t.

That’s what she was doing now.

He could feel it in the air.

The guilt.
The retreat.
The ache of being known.

She didn’t know why they were being kind.

But she’d already decided she didn’t deserve it.

He didn’t have the words to argue.

But he could  stand  there.

He could be a wall.

He could  guard  her.

That, at least, he knew how to do.


Laito didn’t flirt.

Didn’t grin.

He just watched her — quietly.

And wondered.

How long had she carried this alone?

How many times had she stayed silent when they called her “he,” just to keep Miya’s peace alive?

How many days had she lived as a fucking shadow?

And what did it mean that she’d let herself be seen — even accidentally?

Was that still bravery?

Or was it just a moment of exhaustion she couldn’t take back?


Ayato didn’t know what the fuck to do with his hands.

He always had a joke. A taunt. A snarl.

But now?

Now he kept his fingers still, like moving might shatter something delicate.

Because every time he looked at her, he remembered that line from the diary—

“She bakes for him because it’s the only way she remembers how to love in this world.”

And it carved him open.

He didn’t want to sit across from her.

He wanted to be  beside  her.

But he stayed where he was.

And hoped she’d let him closer one day.


Kanato placed a spare saucer in front of her.

He didn’t say why.

He didn’t need to.

It was an offering.

A soft, quiet, I’m-sorry-I-didn’t-see-you gesture.

A promise.

Ana’s pov (Omniscient)

They were being  too careful .

And that’s what tipped her off.

Not because someone got mean. Or suspicious. Or aggressive.

No.

Because suddenly, they were  gentle .

The air had changed. Not cold. Not sharp.
But… 
cushioned . Like someone had bubble-wrapped the room and handed her a smile like it wouldn’t bruise her anymore.

And she fucking hated it.

Not because it was cruel.
Because it was 
wrong .

Because it meant they knew something.

Because it meant her mask had  slipped .

She stirred her tea again — third time, fourth time? She’d lost track — watching the cream swirl like storm clouds collapsing under water.

Her spine ached with tension.

Every breath hurt just a little.
Like her ribs didn’t know who they were protecting anymore.

They were watching her.

That much was obvious.

But no one said a goddamn thing.

Which made it worse.

Like a countdown she couldn’t hear.

She looked up. Just once. Just long enough to risk it.

Shu.

Shu leaned back in his chair, all lazy limbs and lidded eyes, and Ana tried not to combust.

Shu.

Her  bias . The reason she replayed his route at 3AM sobbing into a blanket. The reason her standards were irreparably broken. The one man who could yawn and make it sound like a threat and a promise at the same time.

And now he was watching her.

Not passing glances. Not ambient, background-character attention.

No — watching.

Like she mattered.

Like she was something fragile and fascinating and fucked-up.

She lifted her tea with the fake-calm of a girl who’d definitely fantasized about this exact moment...  a lot . And her hand still  shook .

He didn’t say a word.

Which was worse.

Because if he said something, she could collapse. Die dramatically. Blame the line delivery.

But he just watched.

Too quiet. Too unreadable. His whole vibe screamed “I don’t care,” but his eyes — fuck, his  eyes  were watching her like he was reading her eulogy in real time.
Her brain short-circuited.

Dayum Fuck me sideways, all ways, Allways. Shut up, hormones. Shut up, brain. Don’t look at the man like he’s a god.

But god, he was a god. Her  bias . The original problem.
He sipped his tea like the world bored him and 
she was the exception .

His Eyes like gravity. Mouth like silence.

She looked away before she combusted.  

And her brain was short-circuiting.

-BREATH BITCH BREATH-

Stop looking like that. Stop acting off-script. Stop being a person, I can’t handle it.

She took another sip.

Burned her tongue.

Said nothing.


Reiji.

Reiji didn’t look up.

But Ana could feel it. The precision. The calculation.

His whole aura was screaming  “You are a variable I missed, and now I am going to fix you.”

And that? That was worse than being ignored.

Because she knew Reiji. Knew his rhythm. Knew his cold, analytical dialogue like she knew her own pulse.

He didn’t  miss  things.

Too observant. Too meticulous.
She could 
feel  him measuring every inch of her posture.
And what did that do to her brain?
Absolutely ruin it.

Reiji watching her like she was  data  would’ve been manageable.
But Reiji watching her like she was something to 
protect ?

Yeah, no.
Her soul was currently collapsing in on itself.

But now he was seeing her like she was a puzzle he hadn’t been given a walkthrough for.

Like she was  new .

Uncodified.

Wrong.

And it made her chest twist.

Because if Reiji was acting off-script…

Then nothing was safe.

Subaru.
Jesus.

He was standing like he was physically restraining himself.
Not in the angry way.
In the “don’t say something soft, don’t say something real” way.

Her second favorite.

The soft-spoken menace with rage issues and a guilty conscience.

Now acting like he was her  bodyguard .

And fuck, it made her heart do things it absolutely wasn’t supposed to.

Laito hadn’t called her a single name today.

That should’ve been a red flag.

No “Bitch-chan,” no “Kitten,” no anything.

He was watching her like a priest at confession, and she was too busy wondering if this meant he  knew .

Knew her name.

Knew her  truth .

Kanato  placed an extra saucer in front of her.

No commentary.

Just a silent offering, like she was some deity of grief and sugar and shattered pronouns.

Kanato kept looking at her like she was a porcelain doll that had started breathing.

Not her face — her posture.

Her  stillness .

And he didn’t smile.

Didn’t hum.

Didn’t reach for his usual chaos.

Which was terrifying.

Because Kanato off-script? That was code red. That was game-crashing-level wrong.

Subaru stood near the door like a bouncer at a supernatural nightclub.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t snarl.

Didn’t move.

And she could feel it in her bones — he was watching every twitch, every breath.

And when someone at the table casually said “Miya” and her fingers  flinched

He flinched too.

Like he felt it in his  chest .

Like he  saw  her.

And that?

That was the moment Ana realized:

She wasn’t playing this game anymore.

The game was playing her.

She wanted to scream. Or cry. Or melt. Or die.
She wanted to rewind the universe.

But mostly?

She wanted to ask them  why .

Because this wasn’t right.

This wasn’t the script.

They weren’t supposed to look at her like she  mattered .

They weren’t supposed to look at her  at all .

And yet here they were. Her fictional nightmares, suddenly real, suddenly protective, suddenly —  aware .

She looked at Ayato.

Waited for the smirk.

The jab.

The brag.

Instead?

He looked down.

Wouldn’t meet her eyes.

And that… that was the part that broke her.

Something had happened.

She didn’t know what.
She didn’t know how.
She didn’t know what the hell they’d seen or read or figured out.

But they knew.

They knew.

And she didn’t.

And the worst part?

This wasn’t fear.

This was a fangirl’s worst-case scenario:

They weren’t fictional anymore.

They were real.

They were watching.

And she — Ana, Miya, whoever-the-fuck she was anymore —
was the main character.

In her favorite horror-romance.
On the worst fucking day of her life.

And her hands wouldn’t stop shaking.

Because  how the hell do you emotionally process your favorite sadistic vampires suddenly looking at you like you’re someone to grieve?

Shu — silent.

Subaru — still.

Reiji — deadly focused.

Kanato — reverent.

Ayato hadn’t even insulted her yet.-  Shocking I know

None of them had said her name.

But she could  feel  it.

Burning behind their eyes.

Ana.

Not Miya.

Never Miya.

And that name — her real one — sat between them like a confession no one knew how to say out loud.



Chapter 24: Through Glass, Half-Focused.

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 3.

Yui watched from behind the glass, but it was her own goddamn reflection that felt like a stranger.

There had always been a rhythm to this bullshit.

A script.

She’d learned it like breathing — pitch-perfect voice, eyes lifted just right, that saccharine little smile sweet enough to rot teeth. She’d wrapped herself in soft-girl charm like it was armor lined with knives. And for the longest fucking time, it had worked.

Until now.

From the end of the hallway, she watched as “Miya” — the quiet freak with a ghost’s footprint — turned the corner, hugging his bag like some tragic little secret.

He didn’t speak. He didn’t shine. He didn’t fucking  do  anything.

And yet…

Everyone was looking at him.

It had started with Subaru. That broody bastard had never looked at anyone unless he wanted to punch them or fuck them — and now he was staring after “Miya” like gravity had shifted.

Then came Shu, the lazy prick, showing up to breakfast like he actually gave a damn.

Reiji — cold, arrogant Reiji — watching the new kid like a damn science experiment from across the library, brows pulled tight like he’d found a crack in the glass and couldn’t stop picking at it.

Even Laito.  Laito . Her always-flirting, boundary-pushing, sleazeball Laito — had started to go quiet when she entered the room.

Not cruel. Not cold.

Just...  absent .

Like someone had reached out and turned her volume all the way the fuck down.

Yui stood in front of the bathroom mirror, dragging a brush through her hair like it was the only thing she could still control. The glass was foggy with morning humidity, warping her features just enough to make her feel unreal.

She’d always been the heroine. That wasn’t vanity — that was the goddamn architecture of this cursed place.

The girl meant to be seen. Fought for. Loved.

But now?

Now it felt like someone had walked into the frame and taken her place — someone who didn’t even  want  to be seen, and yet,  somehow , everyone saw them anyway.

She leaned closer.

Her eyes — sharp, golden, too-fucking-familiar — stared back. But they weren’t right. There was something off. Something hollow.

Like she wasn’t the centerpiece anymore.

Just... filler.

It made her stomach twist.

“I haven’t changed,” she whispered.

The mirror didn’t fucking answer.

In class, it was the same damn vibe.

The brothers didn’t talk much.  Miya, or whatever-the-fuck name he was using now — sat in the back like a perfect little ghost. Silent. Composed. Head bowed. No theatrics. No power moves.

But something had shifted.

The air bent toward him like heat off pavement.

Not obsession. Worse.

Protection.

Yui could feel it press against her like a hand on her throat.

Something had gone down.

She didn’t know what.

She only knew  this  — they circled him now like he was breakable. Like he was something  precious .

And her?

She was outside the fucking circle, fists against the glass.

She caught Ayato after class, lips pulled into her practiced smile, sugar-laced and pretty.

“Hey,” she said, voice dipped in syrup. “You’ve been distant lately.”

Ayato shrugged without looking at her. “Been tired.”

Bull. Shit.

Soft, pathetic bullshit.

It was the kind of lie you told a dog before you left it behind.

And that cut sharper than any truth.

Yui’s teeth sank into her tongue. She wanted to laugh, to flirt, to  twist  his attention back to her like she always had — but the lines weren’t there.

She was all tangled strings and static.

And Miya — Ana — whatever-the-fuck — wasn’t even trying.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t smile.

Didn’t  fight .

And yet somehow...

They were starting to choose him.

Yui clenched her fists behind her back until her nails bit into skin.

She wouldn’t lose her place.

Not to a fucking shadow.

Not to someone who didn’t even want to be seen.

Not to  him , of all people.

This was her goddamn story.

Her throne.

And if she had to tear the whole fucking set down around them to get the spotlight back?

So be it.


The hallway smelled like lavender and pencil shavings — sweet, soft, forgettable.

Just like they thought she was.

Ana walked that stretch the same way she always did — smooth, quiet, head down just enough to disappear when she wanted to. She liked this part of the building. It was hers. Sunlit, overlooked, out of the way.

Safe.

Usually.

But today, her locker was open.

Not fully — just enough to insult her intelligence.

Ana stilled.

The air shifted, cold around the edges, like it knew what kind of storm was about to stir.

She stepped forward and ran her fingers along the locker’s edge, calm as a scalpel before the incision. The door creaked open — and there it was.

Her notebook.

Moved.

Not stolen. Not destroyed.

Touched.

The kind of violation that didn’t scream — it whispered.

A page bent wrong. A slant off-center.

Someone had gone inside her world without asking. Slipped between her pages. Read words that weren’t theirs.

Ana smiled — just a flicker, cold and sharp as broken glass.

Of course they had.

She slipped the book into her hands, slow, reverent. No trembling. No panic.

Then the paper fluttered out.

She didn’t catch it — let it fall to the ground like trash. Because that’s what it was.

A shitty school flyer, scribbled across the top in insecure handwriting:

“Boys who hide behind aprons and fairy tales should keep their stories to themselves.”

Ana crouched.

Picked it up between two fingers like it might stain.

Her lips curled.

No name.

Of course not.

No one with real power ever hides behind anonymity.

She turned the flyer over, then back again — studying it like it might amuse her if she squinted hard enough. Her gaze drifted to the page still open in her notebook: soft entries about flavor profiles, scent memory, sugar as language.

They’d read it.

They’d tried to mock it.

And still — she wasn’t mad.

Not really.

Because rage was too big a gift for cowards.

Instead, she folded the paper.

Perfectly. Precisely. Like sealing a file on someone she’d come back for later.

She slid it into her bag, closed the locker with one hand, and walked down the hall like nothing had happened.

Like nothing  ever  happened unless  she  allowed it.

But inside?

Her mind was already moving.

Calculating.

Cataloguing.

She didn’t need revenge.

She needed patience.

Let them laugh. Let them whisper. Let them think she was some harmless little thing wrapped in pastel and powdered sugar.

They’d already underestimated her once.

They wouldn’t survive doing it again.

Under her breath — calm, composed, lethal — she spoke in the dialect of a place they’d never be strong enough to understand:

“You should’ve made sure I stayed soft.”

She didn’t flinch.

Didn’t glance over her shoulder.

Didn’t give them a single goddamn piece of herself.

Because queens don’t explain.

They rebuild the throne in silence.

And let the fools kneel when the time comes.



Chapter 25: Names that Burn

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 4


She felt Subaru’s presence behind her like a shadow with a heartbeat — heavy, hot, hovering.

He thought she was shaken.

He thought she was trying not to cry.

Cute.

Let him think that.

Let them all think that.

Ana kept her stride even as she turned down the quieter hallway toward the clubrooms, fingers brushing the strap of her bag like she wasn’t running the numbers in her head.

Because now?

Now the gloves were off.

Yui had written a note with no signature, no flourish — just poison dipped in sugar and a smile that curdled.

Typical.

Ana had expected it eventually.

She just hadn’t expected Yui to be so sloppy about it.

So obvious.

She didn’t cry when she read the message.

She didn’t break.

But something shifted.

Snapped back into place.

If Yui wanted to play dirty — fine.

Ana would beat her at her own game.

Only she wouldn’t leave fingerprints.

No scrawled notes. No dramatic scenes.

No bruises anyone could trace.

She wouldn’t play the heroine.

She’d play the villain.

The one in soft colors and silent footsteps — the one who got inside your head and rearranged the furniture before setting the whole place on fire.

Ana’s nails tapped rhythmically against her .

Yui thought this was high school politics.

Thought she could glare across rooms and sabotage notebooks and still come out the pretty, perfect, chosen girl.

Ana almost laughed.

She didn’t want Yui’s role.

She didn’t want the stage.

But if she had to walk onto it?

She’d set the script on fire.

Ana turned the corner.

Her expression didn’t change — soft, unreadable.

But inside?

She was already drafting the first move.

She’d make Yui feel the silence.

Not with isolation.

With irrelevance.

She’d unravel Yui the way Yui had tried to unravel her — quietly, with kindness so sharp it bled.

Let the boys keep watching.

Let them worry, protect, circle her like she was something fragile.

Because by the time they realized who was holding the matchbook?

She’d already lit the fuse.

She kept walking.

Shoulders straight. Footsteps measured. The very picture of icy, untouchable grace.

Somewhere deep in her core, a cold resolve burned: beat Yui at her own game. She could taste victory already — slow, suffocating, beautifully silent. Not with screams, but with exclusion. Psychological warfare with a pastel finish.

It was elegant.

It was deadly.

It was—

“...”

Subaru is still following me.

Ana’s left eye twitched. Barely.

She didn’t stop walking.

Didn’t speed up.

Didn’t look back.

But she could feel him.

The subtle shift of his weight.

The way his presence filled the hallway like static electricity.

Cool. Brooding. Dangerous.

And very much real.

Subaru Sakamaki. Watching me walk like I’m an actual character who matters. Don’t look. Don’t look. Don’t—

She glanced over her shoulder.

BAD MOVE BAD MOVE BAD MOVE—

Subaru’s eyes met hers.

Flat.

Sharp.

Searching.

Like he was trying to read her soul and maybe also tear it out and hold it gently.

Ana whipped her head back around, face calm.

Internally?

ERROR 404: DIGNITY NOT FOUND.

Her girlboss resolve started doing backflips in a blender.

This was her second favorite character. Her actual parasocial crush. The boy she had written smutty fanfiction about at 3 AM after a twelve-hour shift. And then proceeded to get drunk while having wet dreams about

And now he was here.

Looking at her.

Like she was a human being and not some data-clump NPC with three lines and a tragic backstory.

Ana clenched her jaw.

You are cool. You are terrifying. You are not seventeen with Tumblr drafts and an unholy archive of Subaru x Reader fanfics.

she muttered through clenched teeth.

“落ち着け、クソが...”

"Calm the fuck down..."

Her hands twitched at her sides.

Not because she was nervous.

Because her inner fangirl was clawing at the bars of her spine like a feral gremlin.

He saw the notebook. He thinks I’m soft. No. No, I’m not soft.I live in the shadows. I’m vengeance in ballet flats. I am controlled demolition in school uniform.

And yet—

What if he talks to me?

What if he touches me?

What if he looks at me again like I’m—

“Stop,” she hissed under her breath.

Because if she let that thought finish, she was going to short-circuit in the middle of the fucking hallway.

Behind her, Subaru’s footsteps stayed slow. Unrushed. Watchful.

He was tailing her.

Not out of malice.

Worse.

Out of concern.

Oh my god he thinks I’m sad. He thinks I’m emotionally wounded. I am... I AM. But not in a way that makes this okay. Please pookie, don’t break my heart

Her brain: Subaru Sakamaki is noticing me. Starting autodestruction sequence

Her soul: HOLD UP, It’s Cool and all. But we are on a revenge arc. Stay focused, you emotionally unstable raccoon. WE NEED TO GIVE OFF GURL BOSS VIBES not mentally unstable teenagers with a shopping list’s worth of warning tags

Ana forced her breathing steady as she reached the corner.

She would not spiral.

She would not swoon.

She would not—

“Miya.”

His voice was low. Rough. Right behind her.

Oh no.

Oh hell no. FUCK ME I’m our

Her heart yeeted itself into orbit.

She didn’t turned around, just kept walking slowly — cool, villainess smile in place.

Elegant. Composed. Serene.

Meanwhile her internal monologue was:

IS THIS HOW I DIE? DO NOT PASS OUT, DO NOT GIGGLE, DO NOT SAY "I LOVED YOU IN SEASON TWO" OUT LOUD.

IF HE TOUCHES ME I’M GOING TO COMMIT WAR CRIMES AND/OR KISS HIS MOUTH IN THAT ORDER

She tilted her head, looking back

“Subaru,” she said, calm and honey-smooth, like her insides weren’t on fire.

He stared.

Then frowned.

Like he didn’t know what he wanted to say.

Good.

She didn’t either.

Let this be mutually awkward.

Let this destroy them both.

phew allas I lived

Act 3, Chapter 4


She felt Subaru’s presence behind her like a shadow with a heartbeat — heavy, hot, hovering.

He thought she was shaken.

He thought she was trying not to cry.

Cute.

Let him think that.

Let them all think that.

Ana kept her stride even as she turned down the quieter hallway toward the clubrooms, fingers brushing the strap of her bag like she wasn’t running the numbers in her head.

Because now?

Now the gloves were off.

Yui had written a note with no signature, no flourish — just poison dipped in sugar and a smile that curdled.

Typical.

Ana had expected it eventually.

She just hadn’t expected Yui to be so sloppy about it.

So obvious.

She didn’t cry when she read the message.

She didn’t break.

But something shifted.

Snapped back into place.

If Yui wanted to play dirty — fine.

Ana would beat her at her own game.

Only she wouldn’t leave fingerprints.

No scrawled notes. No dramatic scenes.

No bruises anyone could trace.

She wouldn’t play the heroine.

She’d play the villain.

The one in soft colors and silent footsteps — the one who got inside your head and rearranged the furniture before setting the whole place on fire.

Ana’s nails tapped rhythmically against her .

Yui thought this was high school politics.

Thought she could glare across rooms and sabotage notebooks and still come out the pretty, perfect, chosen girl.

Ana almost laughed.

She didn’t want Yui’s role.

She didn’t want the stage.

But if she had to walk onto it?

She’d set the script on fire.

Ana turned the corner.

Her expression didn’t change — soft, unreadable.

But inside?

She was already drafting the first move.

She’d make Yui feel the silence.

Not with isolation.

With irrelevance.

She’d unravel Yui the way Yui had tried to unravel her — quietly, with kindness so sharp it bled.

Let the boys keep watching.

Let them worry, protect, circle her like she was something fragile.

Because by the time they realized who was holding the matchbook?

She’d already lit the fuse.

She kept walking.

Shoulders straight. Footsteps measured. The very picture of icy, untouchable grace.

Somewhere deep in her core, a cold resolve burned: beat Yui at her own game. She could taste victory already — slow, suffocating, beautifully silent. Not with screams, but with exclusion. Psychological warfare with a pastel finish.

It was elegant.

It was deadly.

It was—

“...”

Subaru is still following me.

Ana’s left eye twitched. Barely.

She didn’t stop walking.

Didn’t speed up.

Didn’t look back.

But she could feel him.

The subtle shift of his weight.

The way his presence filled the hallway like static electricity.

Cool. Brooding. Dangerous.

And very much real.

Subaru Sakamaki. Watching me walk like I’m an actual character who matters. Don’t look. Don’t look. Don’t—

She glanced over her shoulder.

BAD MOVE BAD MOVE BAD MOVE—

Subaru’s eyes met hers.

Flat.

Sharp.

Searching.

Like he was trying to read her soul and maybe also tear it out and hold it gently.

Ana whipped her head back around, face calm.

Internally?

ERROR 404: DIGNITY NOT FOUND.

Her girlboss resolve started doing backflips in a blender.

This was her second favorite character. Her actual parasocial crush. The boy she had written smutty fanfiction about at 3 AM after a twelve-hour shift. And then proceeded to get drunk while having wet dreams about

And now he was here.

Looking at her.

Like she was a human being and not some data-clump NPC with three lines and a tragic backstory.

Ana clenched her jaw.

You are cool. You are terrifying. You are not seventeen with Tumblr drafts and an unholy archive of Subaru x Reader fanfics.

she muttered through clenched teeth.

“落ち着け、クソが...”

"Calm the fuck down..."

Her hands twitched at her sides.

Not because she was nervous.

Because her inner fangirl was clawing at the bars of her spine like a feral gremlin.

He saw the notebook. He thinks I’m soft. No. No, I’m not soft.I live in the shadows. I’m vengeance in ballet flats. I am controlled demolition in school uniform.

And yet—

What if he talks to me?

What if he touches me?

What if he looks at me again like I’m—

“Stop,” she hissed under her breath.

Because if she let that thought finish, she was going to short-circuit in the middle of the fucking hallway.

Behind her, Subaru’s footsteps stayed slow. Unrushed. Watchful.

He was tailing her.

Not out of malice.

Worse.

Out of concern.

Oh my god he thinks I’m sad. He thinks I’m emotionally wounded. I am... I AM. But not in a way that makes this okay. Please pookie, don’t break my heart

Her brain: Subaru Sakamaki is noticing me. Starting autodestruction sequence

Her soul: HOLD UP, It’s Cool and all. But we are on a revenge arc. Stay focused, you emotionally unstable raccoon. WE NEED TO GIVE OFF GURL BOSS VIBES not mentally unstable teenagers with a shopping list’s worth of warning tags

Ana forced her breathing steady as she reached the corner.

She would not spiral.

She would not swoon.

She would not—

“Miya.”

His voice was low. Rough. Right behind her.

Oh no.

Oh hell no. FUCK ME I’m our

Her heart yeeted itself into orbit.

She didn’t turned around, just kept walking slowly — cool, villainess smile in place.

Elegant. Composed. Serene.

Meanwhile her internal monologue was:

IS THIS HOW I DIE? DO NOT PASS OUT, DO NOT GIGGLE, DO NOT SAY "I LOVED YOU IN SEASON TWO" OUT LOUD.

IF HE TOUCHES ME I’M GOING TO COMMIT WAR CRIMES AND/OR KISS HIS MOUTH IN THAT ORDER

She tilted her head, looking back

“Subaru,” she said, calm and honey-smooth, like her insides weren’t on fire.

He stared.

Then frowned.

Like he didn’t know what he wanted to say.

Good.

She didn’t either.

Let this be mutually awkward.

Let this destroy them both.

phew allas I lived


Chapter 26: Unsaid

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 5

 

Subaru pov

He didn’t say anything. But he saw everything.

And now he couldn’t stop.

Subaru had never trusted mirrors.

Too many ghosts lived there — echoes of things that weren’t supposed to be real. Reflections that didn’t match. Realities warped around the edges.

That corridor in the music wing — the one with the old mirror, the one that fractured without being touched — he’d avoided it for years. A bad omen. A bad memory.

But that day…

He saw her.

Not Miya — not the quiet cousin with too-soft edges and no real presence.

He saw her.

Ana.

Something that didn’t belong to this world but had stepped inside anyway, layered in someone else’s skin, carrying the name of a dead boy and a silence that screamed if you listened too closely.

The mirror had cracked like it couldn’t bear the weight of the truth.

He hadn’t heard a word.

But the feeling had sunk claws into him.

The air thickened. His chest tightened. Like the world had stopped breathing.

Since then, he couldn’t look away.

Even when he tried.

She wore silence like armor, like a girl pretending to be a ghost pretending to be a boy — but he could see the cracks now. The little tremors. The weight she carried like a secret written on her bones.

Her hands curled tighter around her bag lately.

She avoided the music hall now.

She walked like the floor might swallow her if she made a sound too loud.

And today — today she sat at the edge of the courtyard, notebook open, staring at the page like she didn’t know how to start, or maybe like she already knew the ending and hated it.

Subaru leaned against the doorframe.

He hadn’t meant to follow.

But he always ended up here.

A silent sentinel in a sunlit corridor, watching someone who didn’t seem to want to be watched — and yet always acted like she expected it.

The breeze caught her hair.

She didn’t brush it back.

Didn’t move at all.

Still. Still like grief. Still like someone rehearsing how to disappear.

Subaru clenched his jaw.

But then — something shifted.

Not in her body.

In his understanding.

She wasn’t still because she was scared.

She was still because she was baiting the world into thinking she was.

She flinched because she knew they were watching.

And she let them.

Let them think she was weak.

Like it was a game only she knew the rules to.

And suddenly, Subaru didn’t know if he was the hunter or the prey.

But he stayed.

Because whatever she was — sheep, shadow, ghost, girl — he saw her now.

And he wasn’t going to look away.

 

 

Yui pov

If the story wouldn’t follow her anymore, then she’d drag it back by the hair.

It started small — a whisper, barely a breath.

“I think Miya might be... a little off, don’t you?”

Yui tilted her head just enough. Sweet smile. Sympathetic eyes. Perfect heroine concern.

Not an accusation.

An invitation.

The girl beside her blinked, confused. “What do you mean?”

“Oh, nothing bad,” Yui chirped, voice full of saccharine concern. “Just... he’s always watching people. Like, watching. Never really talks. I think he snapped at someone in the club hallway last week. Must be stressed.”

Another beat.

Then the kicker — the sugar-coated knife.

“You should’ve seen how cold he looked when that poor boy from Class D offered to walk with him. Didn’t even thank him. So rude…”

It was barely even a lie.

Just... rearranged truth.

A trick of the light.

And that was all it took.

First came confusion.

Then agreement.

Then repetition.

By lunch, Miya was “moody.”

By last period, “standoffish.”

By the time the final bell rang, someone near the lockers muttered:

“He thinks he’s better than everyone just because he’s in the Sakamakis’ circle.”

Perfect.

Yui walked through the halls like a queen no one applauded for anymore. Her smile was bright. Her wave practiced. But her chest burned with something tight and ugly.

This world — this game — was built for her.

She’d followed every route. Spoke every line. Played the part of heroine to perfection.

The boys were supposed to want her.

Protect her.

Love her.

And now?

Now they looked through her.

Their gazes moved like glass — and behind it?

Only Miya.

No.

Not Miya.

Whatever that thing was, slouching in a uniform and wearing dead weight like a mask — it didn’t belong.

And if the boys couldn’t see it…

She’d make them feel it.

It was easy.

Background students were always so eager to be told what to think.

All Yui had to do was speak softly, smile prettily, and tilt her voice just enough.

“I just hope he’s okay,” she sighed near the water fountain — just loud enough to be overheard.

“I heard he doesn’t sleep,” she said, half-whispered by the courtyard, hand delicately covering her lips.

“I think he’s hiding something,” she murmured outside the faculty office, softer still — like a secret passed between saints.

One by one, the threads moved.

Not a storm.

Not yet.

Just… ripples.

And at the center?

Her.

Pulling them.

Setting the scene.

By midweek, Ana had to feel it — the sideways glances, the silence, the way space bent around her like people didn’t know how to approach someone so… different.

Yui watched it unfold from a distance, arms folded neatly behind her back.

She smiled.

Because if she couldn’t be the heroine anymore?

She’d become the stagehand.

She’d control the narrative from the wings.

And when the curtain finally rose again — they’d all remember who belonged in the spotlight.

Not that broken thing in Miya’s skin.

Not that shadow.

Not that thief.

But her.

Yui Komori.

The chosen girl.

The star.

Ana POV

It didn’t happen all at once.

But neither does rot. It creeps. It waits. It grins while you smile through gritted teeth, pretending you don’t notice the stench.

At first, she thought she was imagining it.

The weird dip in volume when she walked into class.

The way conversation picked up again—not louder, but sharper. Tighter. Like something had snapped behind her back.

The tension in group projects. Her name caught in someone’s throat like a hairball they didn’t want to cough up.

She told herself it was nothing.

Of course she did.

She was Ana.

Reincarnated into Miya’s pathetic little husk of a life.

She’d clawed her way back into existence with mascara, sarcasm, and a carefully curated “fuck you” aura.

Girl Boss. Cool Villainess. Untouchable.

Right?

…Right?

So why did she feel like the walls were starting to lean in with a smirk?

It wasn’t paranoia.

Not anymore.

People were avoiding her. Not blatantly—God, that would’ve been easier. No, this was surgical. Subtle. Bullshit disguised as courtesy.

The exact kind of orchestrated exclusion that smelled like one person whispering into the right ears at the right time.

And Ana knew exactly who had the gall.

Yui.

Fucking Yui.

The golden child. The pure-hearted protagonist. The walking pastel plot armor who looked at her like she was some stray dog that kept pissing on the welcome mat.

“She’s so cold. So… off.”

“She makes people uncomfortable.”

“I heard she’s not even really a boy. She fakes it for attention.”

Oh, fuck off.

Ana didn’t even flinch when the whispers followed her out the classroom door. She just kept walking, chin up, spine straight, like the damn queen of a rotting empire.

This? This was Yui’s master plan?

Rumors?

Ana had died once. Been flattened by a fucking truck.

She’d woken up in a nightmare wearing someone else’s skin, with the ghost of a neglected child clinging to her ribs like a second heart.

And Yui was out here playing mean girls?

Cheap. Petty. Fucking amateur hour.

But the worst part wasn’t the rumors. Or the isolation. Or the way the air in the room started to hum like it hated her too.

No.

The worst part?

Subaru was watching.

Her second favorite.

Her fuck-you-tall-dark-and-violent daydream.

The one she used to thirst over at 2 a.m. while reading fanfics on her crusty old phone.

The one whose route she replayed until she memorized the exact number of pixels in his smirk.

And now he was seeing her like this.

Not as the sharp-tongued, perfectly-coiffed icon she’d planned to be.

Not as the cold-blooded vixen who would rule this game with stilettos and spite.

But as a girl standing alone in the middle of a crowded room, holding a lunch tray like it might fucking shatter.

She sat alone. Not because she wanted to—God no—but because every damn empty seat had started to feel like a dare.

Go on, they whispered.

Try it. Let us remind you you’re not wanted.

Her tray hit the table with a soft clack.

She didn’t taste her food.

Didn’t look at the birds.

Didn’t bother pretending this was fine anymore.

And the silence around her?

It wasn’t peace.

It was exile. Polished. Institutional. Neatly weaponized.

Yui had managed to flip the entire narrative without lifting a fucking finger.

Ana was a parasite. An intruder. The one who didn’t belong.

And everyone was eating that story like it came with a fucking side salad.

As she stood to return to class, late and furious and barely holding her expression together, a passing second-year muttered,

“He always gives me the creeps.”

Ana’s grip tightened on her bag.

Just for a second.

But she didn’t stop. Didn’t look at him. Didn’t throw the bag in his stupid face like she wanted to.

No. She kept walking.

Head high. Shoulders tight.

Like every step was a performance.

But inside?

She was already screaming in a language none of them deserved to understand.

Shu POV

Shu noticed it before she even opened the damn door.

Not the silence.

The silence was the tell.

It wasn’t the usual boredom-laced quiet of half-dead teens pretending to care about math.

This was curated. Controlled.

A vacuum carved out just for her.

The second she walked in, everyone turned into professional actors—eyes busy, mouths tight, backs politely turned.

Too smooth.

Too fucking rehearsed.

He didn’t look directly at her.

Didn’t need to.

He felt the shift—how the air buckled around her like it was trying not to touch.

And when she passed him—shoulders straight, steps calm, eyes cast low—he caught it.

A flinch.

Quick. Barely there.

But real.

Her fingers tightened. Her breath stuttered. Just a hair.

She didn’t miss a step.

But she’d bled under the armor.

He watched, half-lidded eyes narrowing just slightly.

The girl who always walked like she owned the damn room had suddenly learned how to shrink.

Not because she wanted to.

Because someone was pushing her to.

And then there was Yui.

Smiling.

Too brightly.

Sitting sweetly with her hands folded like she didn’t shit guilt and passive aggression for breakfast.

Shu had never paid much attention to her before. She wasn’t interesting. She blended in—nice voice, nice manners, nice little puppet routine.

But now?

Now she smelled like strategy.

The kind of strategy that always involved a knife in someone else's back.

Shu hated that shit.

He leaned back in his seat, eyes closing—but not resting.

Ana slid into her chair. Didn’t look at anyone. Didn’t speak. Just sat there, stiff and still, like a doll someone had forgotten how to love.

And Shu… watched.

Still. Silent.

Suspicious.

She was cracking at the seams.

But what bothered him wasn’t the cracks.

It was how many people were pretending not to see them.

Reiji pov

Reiji heard it first.

Not in the hall. Not in passing.

In the faculty office.

“She’s so distant,” one teacher muttered, sipping coffee like she was whispering state secrets.

“Cold,” said another. “Withdrawn. I wonder if he’s… unstable.”

Reiji’s pen paused mid-stroke.

The ink bled slightly into the paper.

He turned his head slowly, gaze sharpening behind his glasses.

Miya, they’d said.

Miya, the odd one.

Miya, the disruption.

How convenient. How efficient. How expected.

It wasn’t spontaneous.

He could smell it—like poison in a sealed room.

Someone had been whispering. Someone with access. Influence. Just enough sweetness in their voice to make cruelty sound like concern.

And there weren’t many students who could weaponize innocence that way.

His gaze narrowed further.

Yui.

It had her fingerprints all over it—soft power, plausible deniability, the kind of veiled sabotage that masqueraded as virtue.

Reiji stood, excused himself with the practiced civility of someone seconds from wrath.

He walked the halls with quiet intent, scanning faces, posture, glances.

And then he saw her.

Ana.

Sitting alone. Again.

Not defiant—contained. Shoulders held too still. Eyes staring through the wall.

The very image of someone trying to look unbothered while their mind screamed beneath the surface.

He noticed the distance between her and the rest of the class.

Measured it.

Marked it.

He noticed how the other students adjusted their positions—too choreographed to be coincidence.

One boy glanced at her and smirked. Another muttered under his breath and passed a note behind his hand.

And that was enough.

Reiji’s footsteps echoed sharply against the floor as he approached.

The student who glanced up first—young, jittery, whispering something low about “freak”—froze the moment Reiji’s shadow crossed his desk.

“I assume you find it amusing,” Reiji said, voice like ice polished to a blade. “To judge what you cannot comprehend.”

The boy paled.

Muttered something that wasn’t quite an apology.

Reiji didn’t acknowledge it.

“Allow me to clarify: I do not tolerate rumor-mongering. Nor do I tolerate sheep playing wolf.”

He turned before the student could respond. His eyes flicked once—just once—toward Yui.

She smiled sweetly back at him.

But Reiji had already filed her under liability.

 

 

Laito’s pov

Laito heard it near the courtyard.

Two girls.

Whispering.

One with her hand cupped like she was passing on a secret that tasted too good to keep.

“I heard he’s not really a boy,” the girl breathed, eyes wide with mock sympathy. “It’s all fake. For attention or something.”

Laito turned his head slowly.

Smiled.

He strolled over with the grace of someone who should be harmless.

Someone who looked like he had nothing better to do than bask in sunlight and flirt with shadows.

But there was something off about that smile.

It didn’t touch his eyes.

He didn’t interrupt them.

Didn’t raise his voice.

He just sat nearby, legs crossed, arms draped lazily over the bench.

Then, softly—like it was just a joke between friends—he purred:

“Oh? Did you see that yourself? Or are you just parroting whatever half-baked bullshit your brain could still hold after all that cheap perfume rotted it out?”

The girl froze.

Color drained from her face.

Her friend went rigid, eyes darting like a cornered animal.

Laito tilted his head.

His smile widened.

Still sweet. Still soft.

But sharp underneath—like sugar glass about to cut.

“You know…” he drawled, “some people say things because they’re jealous. Some say things because they’re insecure. And then…”

He leaned in slightly, voice dropping to a whisper.

“There are the ones who say things because they can’t stand not being the center of attention anymore.”

He didn’t say Ana’s name.

Didn’t have to.

They knew.

He stood and walked away without looking back—still smiling, still humming.

But anyone watching would notice how the air around him changed.

How the laughter faded.

How the rumors stopped traveling from those lips.

And anyone paying attention would notice that Laito hadn’t once looked at Yui…

…but he didn’t need to.

He knew where this started.

And he’d already decided it wasn’t funny anymore.

Ayato pov

Ayato saw it happen in the cafeteria.

Ana stepped into the lunch line.

Three people shifted. Not dramatically. Not enough to draw attention.

But he noticed.

Of course he noticed.

They moved like she had the plague—like getting too close might stain their reputations or something.

One of them even turned, shoulder-checking her like it was some kind of accident.

She didn’t flinch.

Didn’t even look up.

Just tightened her grip on the tray and stared at it like it had personally betrayed her.

Ayato’s brow twitched.

He sat there, watching, fork halfway to his mouth, while something hot coiled in his chest.

The hell was this?

Ana wasn’t weak.

She walked around like she didn’t give a damn, like the world should bow at her feet just for existing. She had attitude. Bite. A mouth that didn’t know when to shut up.

So why the fuck did she look like someone had peeled her skin off and told her to smile?

That wasn’t her.

That wasn’t the girl who talked back like she didn’t care who she pissed off.

This—this was some knockoff version. A glitch in the system.

And Ayato didn’t like glitches.

Especially not in people he’d already decided were… interesting.

He stood, tray abandoned.

Walked across the room with the swagger of someone who didn’t give a single fuck who saw him move.

And when he passed the guy who bumped her?

He made sure his shoulder hit back. Hard.

The boy stumbled.

“Oops,” Ayato said with a grin sharp enough to draw blood.

But his eyes didn’t smile.

Not even close.

The guy muttered something and scurried off.

Ayato didn’t bother listening.

He turned back toward Ana.

She hadn’t looked up. Still staring at that damn tray like she was waiting for it to collapse under her fingers.

“Tch.” He clicked his tongue.

If anyone was going to mess with her, it was going to be him—not some second-rate background extras who thought whispering made them powerful.

Ayato shoved his hands in his pockets and walked away, jaw tight.

He wasn’t mad.

No.

He was annoyed.

Annoyed that she looked like that.

Annoyed that someone else had gotten to her first.

Annoyed that he suddenly gave a shit when he hadn’t planned to

 

kanato’s pov

 

Kanato saw it happen as club activities let out.

He wasn’t even looking for her.

He was humming to himself—quietly, sweetly—while clutching Teddy a little too tight.

The way he always did when the world felt a little too ugly.

And then he saw her.

Ana.

Walking down the hallway like a doll whose strings had been cut.

Her bag hung off one shoulder. Her steps were slow, heavy, uneven—not like her usual sharp, careful walk.

Then the giggle.

He turned his head.

Three classmates stood near the lockers, whispering behind their hands, laughing in that snide, look-at-the-freak way that made Kanato’s skin crawl.

One of them smirked when she passed.

And Ana…

She stopped.

Just slightly.

Not enough for anyone else to notice.

But he did.

She didn’t say anything. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even breathe differently.

But her shoulders twitched. Her fingers tightened.

And Kanato’s song stopped cold.

Something broke in his mind.

She was supposed to be beautiful. Strange. Fascinating.

Not… ruined.

He tilted his head.

Walked up to the closest student—smiling. Sweet. Soft. Like a porcelain mask.

“Do you want to say something?” he asked, voice lilting like a lullaby.

The boy blinked at him, startled. Confused.

“I said,” Kanato repeated, louder this time, sing-song, “do you have something you’d like to say to her face?”

The student turned white.

Shook his head quickly.

“No! I—I didn’t—”

Kanato giggled.

Laughed.

And it sounded wrong. Like a music box just slightly out of tune.

“Oh,” he said, stroking Teddy’s ear, “that’s good. Because if you had…”

His eyes darkened.

“…I’d have made you cry.”

The boy didn’t respond.

Didn’t have to.

He backed away like something cold had just brushed the back of his spine.

Kanato turned without another word.

And when he looked at Ana again, she was already gone down the hall.

But he still saw it.

The shadow behind her steps.

The faint cracks in the porcelain.

And he hated it.

He hated them.

Because they didn’t get to damage his favorite thing before he decided he was done with it.

 

Subaru’s pov

 

​​Subaru saw all of it.

Didn’t need to hear the words.

Didn’t need to ask.

The story was smeared across every wall. Etched into the way her locker had been moved an inch too far. The way her books were stuffed in uneven, covers bent, corners bruised.

It was in the scuff marks on her desk.

The faint pencil etchings someone had dragged across the wood like they were marking territory.

It was in the silence.

Not the good kind.

Not the kind Subaru clung to when the world got too loud.

This was a different kind of silence.

Cruel. Intentional.

A silence built to punish.

He saw her move through it like a ghost—shoulders tight, steps careful, like she didn’t want to make noise, like drawing attention might get her kicked harder.

And for the first time, he realized she was faking it.

That whole cool, villainess bullshit?

It was a fucking act.

She was trying to look like she didn’t care.

Like the whispers didn’t matter.

Like she hadn’t noticed the way everyone was carving her out of the world one glance at a time.

But Subaru saw it.

He saw the way her hands curled into fists when no one was looking.

The way she flinched at slammed lockers.

The way she moved around people like a dog that’d been kicked too many times.

He clenched his jaw.

Tight enough that his teeth ached.

Then he saw them.

Two students. Loitering near the lockers.

Same ones he’d seen whispering earlier. Smirking. Watching her walk by like she was roadkill they were poking with sticks.

His vision went white.

He didn’t say anything.

Didn’t need to.

He walked straight toward them, fists clenched at his sides.

One glance.

That was all it took.

They looked up.

Saw his face.

Saw the look in his eyes.

And suddenly, they were very late to wherever the hell they were supposed to be.

Subaru stood there for a moment, breathing hard through his nose.

He wanted to hit something.

No—someone.

Wanted to grab the whole fucking school by the throat and scream in their faces:

She’s not what you think. She’s not weak. She’s not fake. You don’t get to break her just because she doesn’t beg for your goddamn approval.

But he didn’t say any of it.

He turned and watched Ana walk down the hallway, head low, steps small.

Like she was trying to vanish into the cracks in the floor.

And that—that—hurt more than anything.

Because he knew that feeling too fucking well.

And no one had ever stopped the world from doing it to him.

But maybe…

Maybe this time someone should.

Later That Day

Ana sat in the corner of the library, notebook open, face blank.

She was writing.

Or trying to.

The words on the page bled and blurred, half-formed curses scribbled between halfhearted sentence fragments.

It didn’t matter.

None of it mattered.

The whispers had quieted.

The sneers were gone.

People passed her now with wider steps and flickering glances—confused, careful, quiet.

Something had shifted.

She could feel it. Like a tremor under the floorboards. Like pressure building in a sealed room.

But she didn’t understand why.

Didn’t care why.

She just pulled her coat tighter around her shoulders, like it was armor she barely remembered how to wear, and kept writing.

The pen scratched against the paper. Furious. Mindless.

Cowards.

All of them.

Yui’s bullshit was so lazy, it didn’t even deserve to be clever.

And yet… it worked.

They bought it. Every lie. Every whisper.

And Ana? She was still here. Still sitting. Still swallowing the rage down like bile.

She hated this.

Hated that her voice felt like a weapon she wasn’t allowed to use.

Hated how quiet the room was.

How everyone seemed to be pretending they hadn’t been trying to erase her an hour ago.

But what she didn’t see—

What she couldn’t see—

Were the eyes.

Six sets.

Watching.

Not together.

Not visibly.

But always there.

From behind bookshelves.

Through cracked doorways.

Down stairwells.

Across walkways.

Some with curiosity.

Some with fury.

Some with something darker than either.

Shu, eyes half-lidded, leaned back in his chair and stared at the library door like it had personally offended him.

Reiji, fingers clasped behind his back, watched the hallway with the precision of a man preparing for war.

Laito leaned against a pillar outside, smile gone, hands buried deep in his coat pocket like they were hiding something sharp.

Ayato stood on the upper level, chin in his hand, gaze unreadable—but locked on the desk where Ana sat.

Kanato sat on the windowsill, humming softly to himself, clutching Teddy close and whispering threats to the dust motes.

Subaru lingered in the hallway, pacing. Staring. Not entering. Not leaving. Jaw clenched so tight it ached.

They didn’t speak.

Didn’t gather.

But they were there.

The world had once turned its back on her.

Now?

The world would have to answer to them.

 

 

The moon hung high in the sky, a cold, pale orb casting an ethereal light on the silent grounds of the Academy. Midnight had long passed, the world wrapped in the thick, suffocating stillness of the night. Shadows stretched long over the cobblestones, twisting and curling like dark fingers reaching for something they could never touch. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth, the promise of rain hanging heavily, but it was the pull of something darker—something much more dangerous—that guided the unnamed figure down the winding path.

Footsteps whispered against the stone, a steady rhythm that blended with the low rustle of trees. The hidden garden waited at the edge of the school grounds, an untouched place that only the most daring—or the most desperate—knew how to find. It was a place where the world seemed to fold in on itself, the twisted vines and thick branches forming a cocoon, isolating those within from the prying eyes of the school and its inhabitants. Here, in this garden, nothing mattered but the release of whatever carnal craving had consumed the soul.

The figure moved with purpose, a soft sigh escaping their lips as they approached the iron gate that separated the garden from the rest of the world. They hadn’t come here by accident, no. Something—or someone—was waiting for them. A promise, like the one they’d made to themselves the moment their heart started to race in the darkness, echoing the pulse of their blood.

A whisper of wind stirred the air, the familiar, yet haunting, sound of a door creaking open. Inside, the shadows seemed to beckon with a life of their own, wrapping around the figure's body like a lover’s embrace. The soft brush of silk against skin as the figure’s hand reached for the gate, fingers tracing the cold metal. Every part of them was consumed with the knowledge that, tonight, something was going to break.

Ana pushed open the rusted iron gate with her shoulder, the creak sounding like a scream in the silence. And as the gate creaked open, so too did the door to their deepest desires.

The abandoned garden layed like a corpse behind the school. Forgotten. Wild. Beautiful in the way that wreckage sometimes is. Vines clawed the cracked stone path. The old fountain loomed like an altar.

She sat on its edge, arms limp at her sides. For a moment, she said nothing.

Then:

“…Miya.”

No answer.

She let out a bitter snort.

“Of course.”

Her eyes locked on the rainwater pooled in the basin. It barely reflected her face—just a smeared shadow.

“You hear the shit they’re saying?” she muttered. “That you were a freak. That you faked everything. That you were a glitch that never mattered.”

Her voice dropped into something dark.

“They’re not just talking about me anymore. They’re erasing you.”

A pause.

Then—

“Should I burn the world down, Miya?”

The question was almost casual. Almost.

“I could, you know.”

She leaned forward, elbows on her knees, gaze unblinking.

“I remember everything. Every hidden corridor. Every cursed tomb. Every record they thought was destroyed. I know where the Blood Relics are. I know the real purpose of the sacrificial chambers. The Old Ones that even the Founding Families are afraid of.”

She chuckled—low and dangerous.

“I know how Karlheinz made Eve.”

Her reflection rippled in the water.

“I know what he did to Yui. How he planned to split her soul—merge purity and corruption into one body. She’s not his daughter. She’s his experiment.

Her hands curled into fists.

“He thinks I’m some background character. But I could hijack the entire plot. You realize that, right?”

Ana’s eyes blazed now—wild, fierce, alive in the worst, best way.

“I know how to end it. I know how the world breaks. I know the rites. The seals. The place where the veil is weakest. I could open it. I could pull the beasts of Hell through and smile while everything burns.”

A shaky breath. A whisper:

“I could bring you back, Miya.”

Her voice trembled—not with fear, but need.

“Fuck fate. Fuck this school. Fuck Karlheinz. And fuck anyone who dared to speak your name like it was dirt.”

Silence.

Just the wind.

Then:

“…But you’re not answering.”

Her throat tightened.

“You’re ignoring me too, huh?”

Her voice dropped into Japanese. Quiet. Raw.

「地獄まで燃やせる力があるのに… みんな、私を無視してる。」

(I could burn Hell itself… and everyone still ignores me.)

Ana stared down at the water. Her reflection stared back, fractured and faint.

“I already know how it all ends, Miya. And I have every tool to wreck both worlds.”

A tear slipped out—hot, unwanted, furious.

“I just… don’t know if I should.”

Unseen by her—hidden by trees and shadow—six figures stood frozen.

Shu leaned against a wall, eyes wide, breath caught halfway in his chest. His lazy detachment shattered.

Reiji’s hand trembled at his side. She knows. She wasn’t bluffing. The implications sent his mind spiraling.

Laito’s lips parted in a silent curse. His smile was gone.

Ayato’s expression fractured—shock giving way to fear.

Kanato had gone still. Teddy dropped to the grass. His eyes shone with something he didn’t understand.

And Subaru—

Subaru looked like something had torn open inside him.

She wasn’t broken.

She wasn’t bluffing.

She was awake.

And if she decided to act?

They all knew the world wouldn’t survive her.

Chapter 27: Cracked Porcelain

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 6

She used to be the girl.

The one with the story. The center. The light.

Now she’s a ghost with good hair.

Yui was raised on careful obedience.

Soft steps. Softer speech. A life of watching her wants dissolve into what others expected of her.

She learned to be likable like it was gospel.

Tilt your chin like this. Fold your hands like that. Be quiet, be sweet, be easy to want and easier to forget.

Being perfect wasn’t a dream.

It was the rent she paid to stay relevant.

Because without perfection, what did she have?

No family who actually cared. No safety.

Just her face. Her smile. Her role.

So she learned to be lovable the way some girls learned how to choke on silence.

Every day. Relentlessly.

Perfect was the only armor she had.

And now? It was cracking. Fast.

She felt it in every eye-roll from Ayato.

Every bland shrug from Shu.

Every second Subaru didn’t so much as flinch at her voice.

The worst part wasn’t their coldness.

It was the space where warmth used to be.

And in that hollow?

Him.

Miya.

Or… whatever the hell he thought he was now.

Quiet. Flat. Forgettable. And somehow, always exactly where Yui didn’t want him to be.

He didn’t steal the spotlight. He just stood there while it moved to him.

Yui didn’t understand how.

She didn’t understand why.

What kind of person does nothing and still gets everything?

She hated that the rage wasn’t satisfying.

It was clinical. Bitter. Cold.

He didn’t even look smug.

He just looked… tired. Detached. Like none of it mattered.

And maybe that’s what pissed her off the most.

Because when she tried to cut him down—tiny rumors, innocent whispers, innocent doubt—he didn’t even flinch.

Didn’t defend himself.

Didn’t try to win.

It made her want to scream.

Because if it had been her—she would’ve fought. She would’ve clawed her way back. She would’ve burned everything.

But Miya?

He just looked at her sometimes like she was a poorly written villain in a drama he’d already spoiled for himself.

Not scared. Not mad.

Just… disappointed.

And that made her feel small.

Yui still played the game, of course.

Smiled. Flirted. Performed.

But it was all starting to feel like a dress rehearsal no one showed up for.

She glared at the mirror in the music room—the one Miya shattered weeks ago like some moody little prince.

It had been replaced, of course. New frame. Clean edges.

But the reflection still felt warped.

Like it knew she was losing.

“I’m still here,” she whispered.

“I’m still the girl.”

The mirror didn’t argue. But it didn’t agree either.

And outside, laughter rang out.

Not hers.

Not the boys’.

Miya’s, maybe. Or maybe not. It didn’t matter. The sound still felt like a slap.

Yui held her ground, lips painted in perfect pink, fists clenched behind her back.

And somewhere deep in her chest, something cracked again.

Chapter 28: The Tea Ritual

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 7

 

Ana hadn’t expected the invitation.

It was tucked beneath her desk during second period — hand-folded, crisp edges, calligraphy so disgustingly perfect it could only belong to him.

Reiji.

The third-favorite she used to thirst over during late-night Reddit deep dives, the one she wrote 3k-word fanfic commentaries on about how "his cold demeanor masks a deeply repressed need for intimacy." Yeah. That Reiji.

You are invited to assist this afternoon with the ceremonial tea preparation for the Ryoutei High Cultural Etiquette Society. Attendance is not mandatory. But I would consider it a favor.

Oh, fuck off with your courtly prose, you elegant sadist.

Ana folded the note like it was a bomb — hands calm, expression unreadable — while her brain was already composing a mental fic titled "Ceremony of Hidden Tension: When the Ice Prince Serves Scalding Longing."

She tucked it into her bag with the solemnity of a contract signed in blood and fan tears.

 

 

The tea room was a whole-ass aesthetic.

Minimalist heaven. The scent of jasmine and wood polish. Shadows dancing on lacquered floors. The kind of sacred silence that screamed: if you breathe too loud, Reiji will personally expel you from the timeline.

He was already there.

Of course he was.

Standing perfectly still, back straight, expression unreadable — like a painting cursed with sentience. Ana could practically hear her inner 16-year-old squealing, “Daddy Reiji is about to pour you tea don’t SCREW THIS UP—”

He didn’t speak.

He gestured.

To the cushion beside him.

The guest’s position.

God help her.

Ana glided to the spot like a villainess making her courtroom debut. Calm. Collected. Dangerous.

Villain Origin Monologue Voice: “I never asked for the spotlight. I became it.”

She folded into seiza like her spine was made of pride and ancestral trauma. Did not look at him.

Not even once.

Once. Just once. Okay twice. He was standing too close.

For a few moments, the room was breath and tension and the clink of porcelain.

And then Reiji began.

His movements were like watching sin be ritualized. Each flick of the wrist was an act of judgment. Ana’s eyes tracked him like a sinner at church.

He was flawless.

Which was so hot and also deeply threatening.

And when he offered her the next step — the tea whisk — her fingers moved before her brain could reboot. Her body remembered what her mind was still screaming about.

“You’re supposed to be COOL right now. Not emotionally compromising yourself over a fucking whisk.”*

But her hand reached out. Bowed. Mirrored.

She whispered — too low, too reverent — the invocation she hadn’t said in years:

“精進の風、日々はただ…”

“Shōjin no kaze, hibi wa tada...”

And froze.

Fuck.

That wasn’t this world’s dialect. It was hers. Hers, from the old world. From the place where her mother whispered those words in a kitchen that reeked of tea and resignation. From a time before she died under fluorescent lights and a truck bumper.

Reiji paused.

The air between them cracked like a wire pulled too tight.

He didn’t ask. Not yet.

Not until she turned the porcelain bowl clockwise — just once — and sipped.

“Where did you learn that invocation?”

Oh, here we go.

Ana looked up slowly — villainess mode fully engaged. Eyelids half-lowered. Voice wrapped in silk and secrets.

“Just a family thing,” she said, cool and soft. “Something we did when grief made words feel like bullshit.”

Reiji didn’t move.

But he reached for his notebook.

The one with clean corners and dangerous pages.

Wrote something.

Didn’t show her.

Internal scream: WHAT DID HE WRITE? DID HE GUESS? IS THIS THE START OF A ROMANCE ROUTE OR AN INTERROGATION SCENE? IS THERE A DIFFERENCE??

She didn’t ask.

She just sipped the tea again. As if she wasn’t vibrating with panic and lust and 78 pages of archived Reiji smut in her past life.

The air shifted.

Not suspicion.

Recognition.

And the scariest thing?

Reiji had noticed her.

Not Miya.

Her.

The fucked-up reincarnated office girl pretending to be a villainess while having a very real emotional breakdown over fictional men with perfect bone structure.

It always started with a whisper.

And Yui? Oh, she fucking mastered the art of the whisper.

Not that Ana had seen her in days — but she didn’t have to. The stink of desperation clung to everything she touched.

Three days since the tea ceremony.

Three days since Ana let a ghost slip out of her mouth and Reiji caught it mid-air like a snake charming a secret.

Three days since she saw the way Subaru froze in the hallway when she passed by.

“Oh my god, he’s probably into the mystery now. He’s gonna start brooding harder. Do I get a bonus scene for this??”

Ana had been quiet.

Deliberately so.

Which is exactly what made Yui panic.

Because silence, to a girl like Yui, meant you lost control of the script.

 

Yui leaned against the stairwell railing like a Victorian ghost with an Instagram filter. Watching Miya — Ana — walk through the courtyard.

The walk was too smooth. Too poised.

Something about it rubbed her the wrong way. A little too... graceful.

“You’re imagining it,” she told herself. “You just hate that Miya doesn’t flinch anymore.”

But hate was useful. Hate gave her motive.

Especially in a school like Ryoutei, where one whisper could make you invisible.

And all she needed was one.

 

“I shouldn’t say anything…”

That old soft-voiced venom. She wielded it like a scalpel as she leaned between two first-years by the lockers. Wide-eyed. Hungry.

“But… I saw Miya changing after PE once and I could’ve sworn his waist looked…”

A pause. Bite the lip. Glance away.

“…super girly.”

The girls gasped like bitches in a live-action soap.

Hook. Line. Cancelled.

Yui gave a sad little smile — the kind you practice in the mirror when you want people to think you're pure but complex.

“It’s probably nothing. Maybe he’s just, like… delicate. Forget I said anything, okay?”

They wouldn’t.

They never did.

 

By the next day, the words were waiting.

Black marker. Bold slashes. Across Ana’s locker like a curse spat out by a toddler.

It started with a whisper.

Because of course it did.

Yui didn’t need a stage anymore — she was the theater. And in her crumbling little empire of rumors and hallway glances, she knew one truth above all:

If you couldn’t control someone?

You could control what people thought of them.

 

Ana had noticed the shift.

It began with glances — too-long stares in the lunch line. Hushed voices when she entered the classroom. Girls turning just a second too slow, boys snickering under their breath.

And then… the locker.

“HE OR SHE?”

Scrawled in permanent black. Bold. Desperate.

The world tilted a little.

Ana stared at it.

She didn’t cry.

She blinked — once — and let her hand slowly press to her chest like she needed to catch her breath.

A calculated silence fell around her.

Students watching. Waiting.

And that was when Subaru appeared down the hall.

He froze.

His eyes flicked to the words.

Back to her.

The fury in his face — volcanic. Undeniable.

Ana turned away, just enough to let the light catch the shimmer at the corner of her eye.

“Yes. Feel something. Misunderstand everything.”

 

Later, in the quiet of the courtyard, she sat alone — hands folded in her lap, lips parted just slightly like she was on the verge of speaking but hadn’t found the courage.

And that was when Shu walked by.

Her bias.

Her goddamn bias.

In the flesh.

He didn’t say anything — he never did — but his eyes lingered just a second too long. Took her in. The way her shoulders slumped. The way she stared blankly ahead. The way she looked like she was barely hanging on.

“He thinks I’m breakable,” she realized.

“Good.”

Her face stayed soft. Fragile.

Her soul was doing cartwheels in victory.

“Step into your savior complex, my depraved king. Let’s go.”

 

Yui, of course, watched it all.

She could feel the spotlight slipping — inch by painful inch — and it drove her insane.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

Miya was supposed to crumble. Run crying. Get caught screaming in the hallway, begging someone to listen.

But instead—

She walked past Yui that afternoon with her head down, eyes wet, mouth trembling in perfect cinematic pain.

It was flawless.

Oscar-worthy.

A girl too sweet for scandal. Too pure for cruelty.

“A-Ah… Miya—” Yui started, voice dipped in fake concern.

Ana looked up.

One blink.

One soft, broken smile.

“It’s okay, Yui… I know you probably didn’t mean to.”

Checkmate, bitch.

 

Inside her mind, Ana was unhinged.

“Okay. So. Reiji definitely saw it. He probably suspects something. Maybe he wrote about it in that creepy little notebook of his. Maybe he’s planning to investigate me like it’s some psychological thriller.”

“Subaru looked like he wanted to murder half the school. Hot.”

“Shu… oh god, Shu looked at me like I was some tragic poem. Like a romantic painting of grief. I can die now. Actually no. Not yet. I need to live for this.”

 

She sat in the library later that day, hand on her cheek, staring at the window like she was contemplating life and not just mentally writing smutty alternate universe fanfics about her own fictional trauma.

“かわいそうな私。泣き虫で、静かで…あいつらの哀れみがこんなに甘いとはね。”

“Poor me. So pitiful. So quiet. Who knew their pity would taste this sweet?”

 

She was playing the lamb.

But inside?

Inside, she was baring fangs.

And when the time came to stop pretending?

She’d let the wolves come to her.

 

Chapter 29: Not Just a Game

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 8

Shu had never liked the library roof.

Too exposed.

Too honest.

Too close to remembering things he’d tried to let rot in silence.

But today, for whatever reason — boredom, instinct, or maybe that creeping pull he refused to name — he was lying on warm tile, arms behind his head, eyes half-lidded as the world whispered below.

Murmurs. Laughter.

Not the good kind.

He cracked one eye open.

Courtyard. Koi pond.

And her.

Ana.

Alone, as usual.

Except this time... she wasn’t just alone.

There was distance around her — a social quarantine disguised as casual space. No one stood too close. No one spoke too loud. The air twitched with tension.

He watched as two girls passed behind her. Giggles. A lean-in whisper.

Only caught the tail end:

“...and she’s not even a real guy.”

The other girl laughed.

Ana didn’t turn.

Didn’t flinch.

But her hand — the one on her schoolbag — curled. Tight.

Too tight.

Shu sat up slowly, palms pressed to tile.

From above, she looked... wrong. Like something framed badly. The composition didn’t fit. She wasn’t the center of the shot, but the scene clung to her anyway.

And for the first time, he realized:

This wasn’t just a rumor.

This was a weapon.


He knew where it came from.

Of course he did.

Yui had been smiling too much lately. That specific kind of sweet — the sugar-laced rot of someone trying to stay relevant by pretending they weren’t the one poisoning the well.

He didn’t even need proof.

Yui had tells.

The soft voice. The over-concern. The sudden glances when no one was asking.

He’d seen her play this exact game with other girls who got too close to the center. And Ana — quiet, strange, broken-in-all-the-wrong-places Ana — had the misfortune of existing with too much gravity.

But this time it wasn’t working the way Yui wanted.

Because Ana didn’t react.

Not the way victims were supposed to.

No tears. No screaming.

She just walked.

Still. Measured. Like someone walking through a storm pretending it was weather.


And that was what made it worse.

Because Shu knew pain.

Knew how it leaked at the edges — sloppy, cracked, involuntary.

But Ana? Ana made pain look polished.

And that scared him more than any sob ever could.


He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, eyes fixed on her like a puzzle no one asked him to solve.

Was she really breaking?

Or was she letting everyone think she was?

He didn’t know.

And that unsettled him.

Because she wasn’t Yui. Wasn’t like the others. Didn’t orbit, didn’t plead.

She was... present. And yet... other.


This used to be a game.

Yui in the center.

Everyone else spinning in predictable, programmable routes.

But now?

Now the script was bleeding. The glitch wasn’t loud — it was silent. Like static humming beneath the music.

And Ana — Ana had never asked for attention.

She didn’t want protection.

Didn’t demand answers.

All she ever did was keep moving.

And someone — no, multiple someones — were trying to stop her from doing just that.

That pissed him off.

More than he’d expected.


He ran a hand through his hair, eyes narrowing at the cloudless sky.

The wind was too calm.

The kind of quiet you got before the fuckery started.

And somewhere in that stillness, something settled under his ribs.

Not emotion.

Not quite.

Just... tension.

The awareness that something mattered.

The awareness that she mattered.

He looked down again.

Ana was gone.

Vanished into the far wing like a ghost.

But this time, Shu didn’t roll over and fall asleep.

He kept watching.

Because next time someone said her name with poison in their voice—

He wasn’t going to pretend he didn’t care.

Not anymore

Yui’s voice was too soft.

Too calculated.

Shu knew that tone — the one she used right before delivering emotional paper cuts and pretending her hands were clean.

He paused at the corner of the hallway, just beyond sight.

“Miya… can I talk to you for a second?”

Ana’s voice came next — quiet, perfectly sheepish.

“Oh. Yui. Of course.”

The act was flawless.

No venom. No sarcasm.

Just fragile little Miya.

Shu leaned back against the wall, eyes half-lidded, listening.

“I heard… about what someone wrote on your locker. It’s awful. I’m so sorry you had to go through that.”

The way she said it made Shu want to punch something.

“Thank you,” Ana said softly. “It was… unexpected.”

“You’re so strong,” Yui added, tone dipped in syrup. “Honestly, if it were me, I’d be crying.”

Yeah, Shu thought. Because you’d make sure everyone was watching when you did.

A pause.

Then Ana again — soft, hesitant.

“I don’t blame anyone. People get confused sometimes. It’s fine.”

“Still,” Yui said, too quickly, “I hope no one thinks I had anything to do with it. You know how rumors are…”

Shu’s jaw twitched.

There it was.

The fake disassociation. The pretend innocence. The gaslight cherry on top.

“Of course not,” Ana said. “You’d never do something like that.”

Shu didn’t hear sarcasm.

Didn’t hear edge.

Just the same, soft sheep voice Ana had been using since the rumor dropped.

Too soft.

Too clean.

Too fucking perfect.

And somehow, that bothered him more than if she’d exploded

She didn’t jump when he appeared beside her.

Didn’t look at him, either.

Just kept walking — serene, composed, like nothing had touched her.

He liked that.

And hated it.

“You handled Yui pretty well,” Shu said.

Ana blinked once.

“Did I?”

“She’s not subtle,” he added.

“Neither is permanent marker on a locker,” she replied, voice light. Unbothered.

But not really.

He could feel it — that sliver of energy just beneath her calm. A readiness. Like she was playing dead, but the moment someone got close enough… she’d bite.

“You’re not fooling everyone, you know,” Shu said quietly.

That made her pause.

She looked at him finally — slow, measured, the kind of stare reserved for chess boards and executions.

“I’m not trying to.”

Goddammit.

That was hot, .

Shu stared at her for a long beat.

“You don’t act like someone who’s hurting.”

“Maybe I don’t bleed the way people want me to.”

There it was again.

That something in her voice. Not fragile. Not desperate.

Calculated.

Shu exhaled through his nose.

“Be careful,” he said, tone low, almost bored. “You keep letting them think you’re weak, and someone’s going to try and test it.”

Ana smiled.

Not sweet.

Not soft.

Just slightly sharp.

“Let them.”

Chapter 30: The Dollhouse Lock

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 9

Kanato liked silence.

But not this kind.

Not the kind that slithered into your ears and settled in your bones.

Not the kind that clung to her like static—charged and heavy, just waiting to snap.

It followed her everywhere.

The girl who wore Miya’s face.

But wasn’t Miya.

No, this one smiled too slow. Walked too quiet. Spoke like she’d swallowed glass and didn’t want anyone to notice the bleeding.

He watched her from behind the hedge, arms wrapped around Teddy like a child clutches a crucifix.

She didn’t see him.

Or she did—and wanted him to think she didn’t.

Which was worse.

She was good at pretending.

Too good.

Like a marionette with all the strings cut, still dancing out of spite.

But he saw it.

The twitch of her fingers against her skirt when the whispers followed her.

The micro-glance toward the window’s reflection, checking if someone was watching.

She was cracking.

And pretending not to.

Which meant she knew.

Kanato grinned.

That was his favorite kind of breaking.

The kind that tried to look pretty while bleeding out.

Teddy said nothing.

But Kanato whispered anyway.

“She’s folding herself in. Like origami. One more crease and she’ll disappear.”

He paused.

“I wonder what she’ll become when there’s nothing left.”

Teddy didn’t answer.

Later that day, in the courtyard, he heard them.

The laughter.

Sharp and slick and cruel.

One of the third-years spat it loud enough to bleed:

“He should wear the girls’ uniform if he’s gonna sashay like that.”

Ana didn’t flinch.

Didn’t slow.

Didn’t even blink.

But Kanato saw it.

The click behind her eyes.

Like a door closing.

Like a monster sighing, “Fine. You really want to see me?”

He followed.

Of course he did.

The old stairwell behind the art wing smelled like dust and sun-warped wood.

A dead space.

Perfect for broken toys and unwanted things.

She was already there.

Knees tucked up. Notebook open. Pen scratching something that looked like a curse or a confession.

Kanato lingered in the doorway, Teddy under his arm.

She looked up, slow and measured, like she wanted to be caught.

But not afraid.

She didn’t do fear. Not really.

She wore it like perfume.

“Kanato?” Her voice was soft. Too soft. Like she thought it might snap if she raised it.

He tilted his head.

“I think you’re breaking.”

She blinked once. A little too slow.

He saw the twitch at the corner of her mouth. Not a smile. Not quite.

“I don’t like slow breaks,” he said. “They drip. It’s messy.”

A pause.

“But I don’t think you’re glass.”

His voice went distant. Dreamy. “You just look like it.”

Ana leaned her head back against the wall.

“What do you think I am then?”

The words were too calm.

Too measured.

Like she was calculating how many syllables it took to seduce a demon.

Kanato smiled.

The sharp kind. The curious kind.

“Something that doesn’t belong in a dollhouse.”

He turned and left after that.

Because if anyone else tried to break her—

He’d have to scream.

And when Kanato screamed…

Walls cracked.

Things bled.

And dolls never looked quite the same again.

Chapter 31: Friction

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 10


The hallway stretched out ahead like a corridor of ghosts.

Ana walked it anyway.

Shu’s voice still echoed in her skull — calm, lazy, knowing in the worst fucking way. He saw too much, as always. But she could live with that.

She hadn’t prepared for him.

"Ana."

That was it.

Just her name.

And suddenly the world tilted.

She stopped cold.

Every inch of her froze — like that single word had detonated in her chest.

She turned.

Slowly. Like the act hurt.

Ayato stood behind her, half-shadowed in the low torchlight, green eyes fixed on her like he’d been waiting to drop that name like a guillotine.

“You’re really not good at hiding,” he added, casual as sin. “Should’ve known it was you slinking around. Stupid little strays always leave a scent.”

Her mask snapped on before her panic could surface. She turned fully to face him, arms crossed, lips curled in mock amusement.

“Wow,” she said. “Did you rehearse that line in the mirror or just pull it out of your ass?”

Ayato smirked, stepping closer. “Wouldn’t need to try so hard if you weren’t stomping around like a ghost with daddy issues.”

She rolled her eyes. “So we’re doing this now? The ‘Ayato tries to peacock his way into a conversation’ thing?”

“Only ‘cause you’re acting like we don’t exist,” he snapped. “Like you’re some tragic little queen above it all.”

“No,” she said smoothly. “Not above. Just done with this circus.”

“You keep saying that like it’s deep.”

She turned her back to him again. Dismissive. Done.

“Oi!” His voice cracked like a whip. “Don’t fucking walk away from me!”

She stopped again — slower this time.

The heat in his voice was different now. Not angry.

Wounded.

“You’ve been pretending since the second you showed up,” he growled, stepping closer again. “Acting like none of this touches you. That we don’t matter.”

She didn’t move.

“You wanna know what really pisses me off?” he said, voice lowering, tightening. “You do it so well. Like you’ve been doing it your whole life.”

“…Maybe I have.”

Silence stretched.

“You’re not Miya,” he said. “You never were.”

Her throat clenched. Her hands curled into fists at her sides.

“I said your name,” he added, voice gentler — just slightly. “Isn’t that what you wanted?”

Ana turned to him then.

Slowly.

Her eyes were wet and blazing all at once.

"You think saying it means anything?"

Ayato held her gaze, face unreadable now.

“She told us,” he said quietly. “In the mirror. That tiny version of her — or you — whatever the hell it was. She said your name.”

Ana’s breath left her in a punch of air.

No.

No, no, no.

“She wouldn’t—”

“She did.”

Her knees threatened to give out.

“She didn’t even say goodbye,” Ana whispered. “She… she left. And gave you that.”

Ayato nodded once. "Told us to take care of you."

Ana recoiled like he’d spit in her face.

“You don’t get to say that.”

His jaw flexed. “Why not? You used her body. Wore it like a shield.”

“I didn’t ask for this,” she hissed. “I didn’t fucking know she was leaving. I thought— I thought we were in this together.

Her voice broke.

Ayato stepped forward, unsure, but she raised a hand like she might claw his face off if he got closer.

“You don’t get to throw her words at me like weapons,” she whispered, venom thick in her throat. “She was mine. She was me. And now she’s gone and gave you everything she never gave me.”

He didn’t have a response. Not a clever one. Not a cruel one.

Just silence.

Ana took a step back.

“I promised her,” she said. “I waited for her.”

Her shoulders started to shake.

“She didn’t even tell me goodbye.”

Then, softer — like it was killing her to say it:

“She gave you my name.”

Ayato looked like he might speak. Might break.

But she turned first.

Took a breath like she was drowning.

And ran.

Boots on marble. Coat like wings. The hallway tore past her in a blur, and she didn’t look back.

Ayato stood where she left him.

Fists clenched. Mouth shut.

Because now he was the one left behind.



Somewhere near the top of the eastern stairwell, Reiji paused mid-step, book in hand. A familiar shiver of wrong slid down his spine — subtle, but unmistakable.

Ana’s voice rang out across the stone like a fractured blade — raw, too sharp, too human.

Reiji did not intend to stop.

But he did.

He lingered under the archway like a shadow stitched into the wall, just far enough out of sight. From his vantage, he saw Ayato standing there like he'd just been carved out of marble. And Ana — no, not Miya, never Miya — sprinting past him like something vital had snapped.

Her coat whipped behind her like torn wings. Her breath was all ragged edges. She looked real.

Too real.

Reiji’s fingers curled around the spine of his book, tightening until the leather creaked.

Uncontrolled affect display. Spontaneous emotional rupture. No performance. No manipulation.

The clinical assessments flooded his mind on reflex.

Escalating instability.

Identity delamination.

High-stress fracture point imminent.

Possibly already breached.

Reiji narrowed his eyes.

Ana wasn’t spiraling — she was cracking apart. Not like Miya had ever done. Miya was precise, contained. Even in pain, she’d had elegance. But this girl?

This was feral grief wrapped in a high-functioning meltdown. A walking contradiction of restraint and raw nerve.

And now she was unraveling in full view.

Volatility: confirmed.

Threat assessment: pending escalation.

Reiji didn’t move. But he didn’t return to his study either.

He needed to watch her now.

Not because she intrigued him.

Because he needed to know if she’d explode — or evolve.


Further down, crouched just behind the curved lip of a marble pillar, Kanato held his teddy like a holy relic.

He hadn't meant to be there.

He was just… wandering. Following a sound. A voice. That voice.

Ana.

Except it wasn’t Ana.

Not really.

Her voice had cracked. Split in half. Like her insides were spilling through every syllable and no one could stop it.

Kanato tilted his head in that soft, slow way — more puppet than boy.

“She’s going to break,” he whispered.

His wide, glassy eyes never left the place she’d just fled.

Teddy didn’t answer.

“She cracked already,” he added, clutching the bear tighter, his voice laced with a kind of trembling glee. “It’s in her bones. It’s been there since the beginning.”

He rocked on his heels, slowly. Forward. Back.

“She’s not supposed to cry like that. Not in front of him. Not in front of anyone.”

He sounded almost... afraid.

Or thrilled.

“I want to see it,” he breathed. “What she looks like when the last piece shatters.”

And then he smiled.

Thin. Crooked. Too wide.

It didn’t reach his eyes.



Near the side balcony, just out of full sight, Shu leaned against a stone column, one arm slung over the balustrade like he had all the time in the world.

He hadn't been listening.

Not really.

Until her name — Ana — cracked through the silence like a thunderclap.

And then he’d gone still. Too still.

Now his eyes tracked her path as she tore through the corridor like something wild. Like something that had finally come undone.

He didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

Just watched Ayato — standing frozen, mouth open, fists clenched, too stunned to even pretend he’d meant for any of this.

Shu’s jaw tightened. Almost imperceptibly.

You pushed her.

He tilted his head back against the wall and exhaled, slow. Controlled. Detached.

But there was nothing lazy about him now.

“She runs like she’s chasing something that doesn’t exist anymore,” he muttered — voice low, rough, thoughtful in a way that made the air heavier.

It wasn't for Ayato.

It wasn't for any of them.

He was just thinking out loud — watching the storm break open and finally realizing who had been standing in the eye of it all this time.

Not Miya.

Not some tragic girl caught in the wrong skin.

Her.

Ana.

The chaos. The contradiction. The fire masked in silk.

And Ayato had cornered her. Had shoved her right to the fucking edge and stood there watching as she broke.

Shu’s fingers twitched once — slow, deliberate — against the stone column. Not lazy now. Just simmering.

“Idiot,” he said softly. But his voice wasn’t amused.

There was steel in it.

And for one brief second, the thought slithered in like a blade:

I should kill you for that.

Just a flicker. A notion.

And then it was gone.

But the feeling stayed.

He didn’t blink.

Didn’t look away.

Because for the first time in a long time, he wanted something. Not just to watch.

He wanted her.


Down in the corridor shadows, tucked beneath the wide sweep of the stairwell, Subaru had been pacing — restlessly, as always. Anger was his default. His comfort zone.

But this?

This hit different.

He’d caught Ayato’s voice first. Loud. Needling. Typical.

But then— her voice. Cracking like glass under pressure. Then the sound of boots — frantic. Running.

By the time he stepped out of the shadows, it was already over.

Ana was gone.

Ayato just stood there like a broken statue, still reeling.

And Subaru’s blood went boiling.

He saw the tremble in her shoulders. Saw the wild terror in her eyes before she fled.

She wasn’t acting.

She was hurting.

And Ayato — that smug bastard — had done it. Had pushed her. Had ripped open something raw just to see what was underneath.

Subaru clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms until they burned.

“You broke something,” he growled under his breath. “And you don’t even realize it.”

The rage twisted up his spine like fire. His skin buzzed with it.

He didn’t care what Ana was. Didn’t give a damn where she came from.

She was his now.

Herself.

And if anyone — anyone — touched her like that again, there would be blood on the floor and bodies in the dirt.

No one got to hurt her.

Not again.

Not ever.



Then — with that slow, serpentine grace like a bad decision wrapped in silk — Laito stepped around the corner.

No shadows. No pretense.

He wasn’t hiding.

He never did.

His hat tilted low over one sharp eye, gloves twirling lazily between his fingers like he hadn’t just walked in on the aftermath of an emotional detonation.

“Oh~ my,” he purred, the syllables dragging long and sweet. “Ayato-kun, really… You have no idea what you’ve done, do you?”

Ayato didn’t answer. Couldn’t. His mouth was set in a thin, white-knuckled line.

Laito walked a slow circle around him, just far enough to catch the weight of silence clinging to the air. Just close enough to twist the knife.

“You really know how to break them open,” Laito murmured. “I didn’t think she’d scream like that. Shiver like that.”

He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping — playful, dark.

“She looked so delicious just then, didn’t she?”

Ayato’s head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing, jaw grinding.

Laito smiled wider. “That tension in her throat. That heartbreak in her voice. Mmm~ it tasted like ruin.

A breath.

Low.

Sinister.

“I wanted to lick it right off her skin.”

That did it.

Reiji’s hand twitched — just once — like he was considering slamming his book spine-first into Laito’s temple.

Subaru snarled from the shadows. It was soft. Animal. Dangerous.

Shu didn’t move.

But his eyes were locked on Laito now. Cold. Lethal.

Something flickered behind them.

A promise.

Laito kept talking, like he didn’t notice the heat coiling around him from all sides.

“But you let her run, Ayato-kun,” he said, stepping closer. “That’s what gets me. She bled all over the floor and you just let her go.

No answer.

Not one fucking word.

So Laito tilted his head — foxlike, amused.

“You broke her open,” he whispered, “but you didn’t stay to see what was inside.”

Ayato’s knuckles cracked as he clenched his fists.

“Say one more thing,” Subaru growled from the stairwell. “I fucking dare you.”

Laito turned his head, slow as a threat.

“Careful, little brother,” he said, all honey and warning. “You’re not the only one who wants to see what happens when she finally snaps.

That earned him silence.

But it was the kind that meant someone was going to bleed.

He gave a slow, theatrical stretch, fingers rising to adjust his collar like he hadn’t just pressed a knife to every nerve in the room.

Then — voice light, like a final match dropped into kerosene:

“…I wonder if she’s running from you, Ayato-kun. Or from the part of herself you dug up.”

He let that hang.

He didn’t need to say anything else.

Because behind him, behind the stone and velvet walls, five very different storms were brewing.

And at the center of all of them —

Ana.


The garden swallowed her.

Thorns bit into her coat. Ivy tangled at her boots. The cold wind screamed down her spine like it knew every secret she was trying not to bleed out.

Ana didn’t stop running until her knees hit stone.

The bench at the garden’s center — broken, choked in ivy, framed by faceless angels that watched her like ghosts.

She collapsed.

But she didn’t cry.

Not yet.

She pressed her fists into her thighs and breathed — hard, sharp, savage. Like each inhale was a war.

Miya was gone.

Gone.

And that name—Ana—the one thing she’d begged her not to give away, the last piece of herself she still owned—

She gave it away like it was candy for strangers.

You promised me, Ana thought, digging her nails into her palms. You said we’d wait. You said I could make it better.

A single, sharp breath. Her eyes burned. But no tears fell.

She wouldn’t let them.

Not yet.

Footsteps.

Soft. Too light. The click of perfection walking like it had every right to exist.

Ana didn’t lift her head.

She didn’t need to.

She could taste the fakeness in the air. Like perfume that cost too much and meant too little.

“I saw you run,” said that voice — sticky sweet, like honey curdled in sunlight. “Are you okay?”

Ana smiled.

It was small. Crooked. And cold as death.

“Oh,” she murmured without lifting her face, “you.”

The footsteps grew closer. Just a little.

“You looked so upset,” Yui said, hands no doubt clasped in front of her like a fucking schoolgirl at a tea party. “I thought maybe… you needed someone.”

Ana raised her head.

Slowly.

Her eyes weren’t just rimmed red — they were gleaming. Dangerous.

“You came all the way out here,” Ana said, voice velvet-wrapped steel, “just to fake sympathy?”

Yui blinked. Too innocent. Too practiced.

“I just wanted to help.”

Ana laughed. Low. Dark. Like it tasted of blood.

“You want to help me? You’re adorable.” Her smile widened. “Do you walk into every funeral with a smile like that, or am I just special?”

Yui’s face didn’t move.

But Ana saw it — the flicker. The crack.

Bingo.

“You reek of performance,” Ana continued, standing now — slow, regal, wrath in every motion. “Like a third-rate villainess in a knockoff script.”

Yui’s hands curled tighter in front of her.

Ana stepped forward.

One step. That’s all.

It was enough.

“You know what the difference is between us?” she asked, voice smooth like spilled wine over broken glass. “I don’t have to lie to get people to look at me.”

Yui opened her mouth.

Ana didn’t let her speak.

“You’re not here because you care,” she said, too calm, too cold. “You came because you wanted to see if I’d fall apart.”

Pause. A breath.

Ana leaned in, smile sharp as a dagger.

“Sorry to disappoint you, sweetheart. I break privately.”

Yui's lashes fluttered — confusion, maybe fear — and Ana pressed in just a little more.

“And if I do fall apart, I’ll make sure to take the whole fucking mansion with me when I go.”

That hit.

Hard.

Yui’s mask slipped for half a heartbeat.

Then returned.

But Ana was already done.

She turned away, arms folded like she was holding her pieces together with pure spite.

Yui dipped her head with practiced sweetness.

“I’ll leave you alone, then,” she said. “I didn’t mean to offend you.”

Ana didn’t look back.

“Sweetheart,” she said, voice calm and coiled like a serpent at rest, “you offend me by existing.”

Yui paused.

Then smiled — too soft — and stepped away, footsteps vanishing through the iron gate like the tail-end of a performance that didn’t get the applause she wanted.

Ana waited.

Waited until the scent of poison roses was gone.

Then — just a breath — her shoulders sagged.

Her hands trembled.

Not yet.

But soon.


Later, beneath the dormitory arches — where late afternoon light painted the stone in gold and shadow — Yui stood at the edge of a small group of students. Her posture was perfect. Her voice? Quieter than usual. Just shy of trembling.

A well-rehearsed hush wrapped around her like a mourning veil.

“I… I didn’t mean to upset him,” she whispered, eyes downcast. “Truly. I just… I wanted to help.”

The students leaned in, hooked like gullible fish. One girl put a hand on her arm. Another boy narrowed his eyes.

“What happened, Yui-chan?”

Yui’s lip trembled. Theatrically.

“I found him crying,” she said, soft and halting. “All alone in the old garden. He looked so broken. I thought… maybe he just needed a friend…”

She paused.

A beat of silence.

Then—

“He screamed at me.”

Gasps. Murmurs.

“I-it was awful,” she continued, sniffling now. “He called me—” She looked around, hesitated like it hurt too much to say it, then whispered, “A knockoff villainess in a cheap script.”

Her voice caught on the word “cheap,” like it was the worst insult she’d ever endured.

The group leaned in, wide-eyed. Eager. Disgusted. Delighted.

“And he said…” she faltered, hand pressed delicately to her chest. “He said I… ‘offended him by existing.’” Her breath hitched. A single tear almost fell. “Can you imagine? Just… for being there.”

“Oh my god,” one girl gasped. “That’s… awful.”

“I always thought he was weird,” someone muttered. “But Yui-chan? She’s like, the sweetest person here.”

Yui shook her head gently, the picture of humble distress. “No. I don’t want anyone to hate him. He’s just… struggling, I think.”

And that was the masterstroke.

Compassionate. Wounded. Saintly.

Perfect.

The murmur spread like rot on silk.


By the time the sun dipped behind the spires of the eastern wing, the story had changed. Warped into whispers.

Miya was crying in the garden.

Yui tried to comfort him, and he snapped.

He’s always been strange, but lately? He’s unhinged.

Sensitive. Paranoid.

Like he’s… not even a boy anymore.

The rumor moved fast.

Cloaked in kindness.

Drenched in venom.

“Yui said she just wanted to help, and he screamed at her.”

“I heard he shoved her.”

“She was crying after.”

“He’s ungrateful. She’s been nothing but nice.”

By nightfall, it was gospel.

That Miya was unstable.

That he’d hurt sweet, selfless Yui.

That something about him was… off.

Ana didn’t know it yet.

But the noose was already being sewn — word by word, lie by lie — and it was being tied around her very carefully.

By the girl who smiled the entire time.


Shu’s pov

Shu lay sprawled across one of the school’s long velvet chairs, eyes closed, one hand draped across his face like sleep might actually take him.

But it didn’t.

The whispers slithered beneath the door like smoke.

“Did you hear what he said to Yui?”

“Poor thing was crying in the hall.”

“I heard he screamed at her. Over nothing.”

Shu opened one eye.

Stared at the ceiling.

And exhaled.

Low. Slow. Disgusted.

“Fucking vultures,” he muttered.

He didn’t need to hear what Ana had said. He’d seen her. The real her. Ana — not Miya, not some rewritten NPC.

And Yui? He could smell her performance from a hallway away.

He let his hand slide down his face, dragging across his mouth like he was restraining the urge to burn down the entire gossip chain with a single match.

She was playing the sheep.

He knew it.

And watching the wolves circle made his blood hum with something unfamiliar.

Not boredom.

Not even anger.

Possession.

“Ana…” he murmured, voice barely above a breath. “They don’t deserve you.”

Then, after a beat:

“But I’ll burn anyone who touches you like they do.”

Reiji pov

In the study, Reiji’s hand paused mid-sentence, his fountain pen hovering just above the parchment. His ear twitched toward the corridor outside, where low voices carried half-truths and poison.

“He was crying like a girl. Poor Yui-chan tried to help.”

“So ungrateful. She’s the only one who’s been nice to him.”

Reiji didn’t sigh.

Didn’t frown.

He simply set his pen down and folded his hands, index fingers steepled beneath his chin.

Yui.

Of course it was Yui.

There was no elegance in her deception. No subtlety. Just soft, simpering manipulation dipped in plausible deniability.

It was pathetic.

He had watched Ana fracture — beautifully, terribly. Not perform. Not deceive. Just exist.

And now the estate was swallowing her whole with whispers that didn’t belong to her.

“Miya’s acting different.”

“Like someone else entirely.”

Reiji’s eyes darkened.

“Oh,” he said softly to himself. “You have no idea how right you are.”

He stood.

And for once, the next steps on his schedule did not involve books.

They involved corrections.

Subaru pov

The punch connected with the dormitory wall before the student even finished the sentence.

“—and she said he was hysterical—”

CRACK.

The plaster spiderwebbed beneath Subaru’s fist. The boy scrambled back, wide-eyed.

Subaru didn’t even look at him.

He was breathing hard, nostrils flared, teeth bared like he was about two seconds from ripping someone apart.

“You little parasites,” he growled, voice shaking with rage. “You don’t even know what you’re talking about.”

“She said—”

I was there.” Subaru’s voice dropped. “I saw her.”

The air went cold.

“She was hurting, and you’re making it a fucking school play.”

Someone opened their mouth.

Subaru turned.

They shut it real fast.

He stormed off, fists clenched, vision blurring at the edges. His whole body was vibrating with fury.

She’d cried alone.

She’d broken quietly.

And now they were turning her grief into entertainment.

Yui.

It had to be Yui.

Subaru didn’t need proof.

He didn’t need anything but the first excuse to snap someone’s neck.

Let her touch Ana again.

Just once.

And there wouldn’t be a garden left to bury her in.

Ayato pov

Ayato stood in the hall, half-hidden behind one of the grand pillars, jaw locked, fists shaking.

The students passed by like shadows.

“Yui-chan was trying to be so sweet.”

“He humiliated her.”

“He’s been… weird lately, right? Like, unstable.”

Ayato bit his tongue so hard he tasted blood.

They were wrong.

So fucking wrong.

He’d been there. He’d seen the way Ana crumbled — not like someone cracking for attention.

Like someone who had just lost everything she was holding together with invisible thread.

And now?

Now they were feeding off it like parasites.

Worse — they believed Yui.

He slammed his shoulder into the stone pillar, just to keep from screaming.

He didn’t want to care.

Didn’t want to admit the sound of her voice breaking had done something to him.

But it had.

And now it was everywhere. The memory. Her name. Her pain.

Her silence.

And it made his chest feel wrong.

“Ana…” he muttered, under his breath. “Shit.”

He wasn’t ready for this.

But he couldn’t un-hear her voice.

Couldn’t un-feel what it did to him.

Couldn’t unsee the way she looked at him like he wasn’t worth her name.

And maybe…

Maybe he wasn’t.


Chapter 32: The Wrong Ending

Summary:

Hello my dear Reader, I made sure that this chapter is ✨Extra Long✨ , I hope you enjoy reading this dubious piece of art.

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 11

 

Something was wrong.

Ana felt it the second she stepped back into the hallway — like the whole goddamn mansion had its claws dug into the walls, holding its breath.

The air was thick. Choking. Like the silence itself was watching her.

People didn’t whisper behind her back anymore.

They just talked, openly, audibly, like she was too irrelevant to even bother hiding it from now.

She walked slower than usual — spine sharp, steps calculated, chin up like a fucking queen who didn’t need to ask questions.

She didn’t want to ask.

She didn’t want to know.

But her skin crawled with it. Her lungs knew. The whole building felt... tainted. Like the plot was rotting from the inside out and no one else noticed.

And then she saw them.

Laito. Yui.

In the lounge. Like a cutscene she didn’t click on.

It wasn’t weird to see them together. Hell, it was canon. He flirts. She giggles. He leans in. She fake-slaps his chest and blushes like an idiot.

Except... not today.

There was distance.

Not just physical. Emotional. Cold. Like the game had run out of script and nobody told the actors.

Laito stood beside the piano — arms crossed, smile MIA. He wasn’t leaning in, wasn’t teasing, wasn’t doing shit.

Yui, the ever-so-sweet heroine™, smiled with her teeth clenched like she’d just swallowed a fucking lemon.

Ana stopped walking.

Not on purpose.

Her feet just... didn’t move.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

Laito was hers. Hers. Not in the “he's my property” way, but in the “I’ve read 400,000 words of fanfiction about your broken-ass soul, you smug bastard” way.

He was supposed to fall for Yui. That’s how the route goes. Not pull away.

She was canon. She was inevitable.

Unless...

Her chest seized.

I disrupted it.

Oh god.

Her legs wobbled and backed up before she even processed the motion.

Did I fuck it up?

She had stayed out of their way. Let Yui hog the spotlight. Played the sad little misfit for the pity points.

She was just here to watch, right?

Right?

But the looks, the lingering glances, the tension that wasn’t in the original script...

No. No, no, no—

She wasn't Miya. But she wasn’t nothing anymore, either.

Maybe Ayato wasn’t the only one who’d noticed the wrongness in her.

Her hands curled into fists.

What if she wasn’t just a passive observer in this world?

What if she’d broken the game?

The wrong variable.

The wrong presence.

The wrong fucking ending.

She couldn’t breathe.

She didn’t remember leaving.

Didn’t remember the steps, the courtyard, the security gate. She just ran.

Boots hitting pavement. Breath ragged. Phone clenched in sweaty fingers.

She nearly dropped it twice trying to call a cab, mouth stumbling over the address like her tongue forgot how to speak.

By the time the car screeched up, she dove in like the fucking world was collapsing.

She slammed the door. Gave the address. Curled into the window.

“Please,” she muttered, voice wrecked, shaking. “Please, just... please let it make sense again.”

The city outside was a smear of grey skies and blood-red leaves.

And the second the cab stopped at the mansion, she bolted — hurling cash toward the driver, not waiting for change.

She tore through the gates, coat flapping, hair wild, chest burning.

The air inside the house was colder.

Maybe it was just her skin — slick with terror, with knowing.

She didn’t see the servants. Didn’t care.

She took the stairs two at a time, heart jackhammering, hand dragging along the railing like she might actually fall.

Not from clumsiness.

From reality.

She wasn’t running from a person.

She wasn’t even running from a monster.

She was running from the moment she realized the story was broken.

Her room.

The floorboard.

Her diary.

She tore it out like a drowning woman grabbing a life preserver.

Soft, worn. Blue. Familiar. Safe.

She flipped through pages with shaking fingers.

Branches. Dialogue paths. Death flags. Trigger points. Affection counters.

Order. Control. Certainty.

She turned to the lounge scene page. The one where Laito flirts. Yui blushes. Canon plays like a song she’s known by heart.

But it was wrong.

It hadn’t happened.

It hadn’t even tried to happen.

And now?

Laito was distant.

Her chest cracked like ice.

“違う…こんなはずじゃなかった…”

(This isn’t... this isn’t how it was supposed to go...)

Her voice broke, dragging the words in a dialect nobody here would understand.

“未来はここにあるはずだったのに…なんで…?”

(The future was supposed to be right here… why isn’t it...)

She turned more pages. Desperately.

"ユイはラストのはずだった。ラストヒロイン…"

(Yui was supposed to be the final girl. The final heroine.)

The words drowned in tears.

“これ…これじゃ…バッドエンドしかない…”

(This... this only leads to a bad ending.)

Her voice was just air now. Empty. Breaking.

The world she memorized — her goddamn religion — was crumbling in her hands like wet paper.

“What did I change?” she whispered. “What did I fucking break?”

And behind her, the mansion didn’t make a sound.

Like it was holding its breath too.

Waiting to see what she’d shatter next.

 

The cab hadn’t even stopped rolling before she fucking launched herself out of it, nearly tripping on her coat, boots skidding across the gravel.

She was pale.

Clenched.

Wild-eyed.

She didn’t look human.

She looked like a glitch.

And they watched her.

All of them.

From the shadows.

From the windows.

From the cracks in the goddamn world she was clearly trying to duct-tape back together.

Subaru, near the gate, ducked just in time as she blew past — fast and reckless like a bottle rocket with a lit fuse and no idea where it would land.

Her eyes weren’t searching for safety.

They were hunting for something real.

“She’s not running from danger,” he muttered under his breath. “She’s running from the part of herself that knows the ending’s already here.”

Up by the tree line, Shu didn’t move.

He didn’t need to.

He just watched the cab disappear and whispered, mostly to himself:

“She’s got that look.”

The look you get when the script cuts to black mid-sentence.

Like reality forgot to finish loading.

Reiji stepped onto the mansion steps a moment later, posture iron-straight, as Ana flew past like a force of nature.

Her boots screamed across the marble like bullets.

He didn’t flinch.

But his eyes narrowed.

“Straight to her room,” he said quietly. “She’s isolating to avoid collapse. Smart. But messy.”

He studied the direction she ran — precise. Familiar.

“She’s retracing the last point she felt control,” he murmured.

And that’s what terrified him most.

Because people don’t look for control unless they’ve lost everything else.

Ayato, half-hidden beneath a column, tracked every movement — the line of her jaw, the hitch in her breath, the way she gripped the stair railing like she wanted to rip it off the wall.

She didn’t hesitate.

Didn’t look back.

She moved like she belonged there now.

Like it was hers.

But the house — the mansion — the world — didn’t look like it agreed.

It looked like it was about to swallow her whole.

Laito, cloaked behind a velvet curtain, peeked just enough to watch her tear through the hallway with hair flying like black smoke and limbs taut like violin strings seconds before they snap.

He tilted his head.

That usual teasing lilt in his voice was gone.

“She’s unraveling,” he whispered. “Little songbird’s lost her music.”

Then, softer:

“Or maybe she’s finally singing without a script.”

Kanato, from the top of the stairs, stared wide-eyed as she vanished below.

He clutched Teddy tighter, voice syrupy and wrong.

“She thinks her room is safe,” he whispered. “But she dragged the storm up with her.”

He giggled, but even he could hear the hollowness in it.

“She’s bleeding,” he added.

Then, quietly:

“But it’s all inside.”

They didn’t follow her past the hallway.

Not yet.

But every turn she took — every creak of the boards, every thud of her boots on carpet — was marked.

Branded into memory.

They watched her disappear into the corridor they had once let her claim.

The guest.

The outsider.

The nobody.

Now she slammed her door like she was trying to barricade herself from the truth.

The silence afterward was deafening.

And for the first time…

The house didn’t feel like it belonged to the vampires.

It felt like it was hers.

And she was falling apart in their home.

For a long, electric second, none of them moved.

Six shadows.

One locked door.

And behind it —

A girl breaking so violently, even the walls seemed to hold their breath.

Because now?

They didn’t know if she was shattering…

Or if she was about to take the world down with her.

 

The diary was bleeding.

Or maybe that was just the ink — smeared and frantic, pages curling like dying things under her trembling grip. She sat cross-legged on the cold floor, hair tangled, lips cracked, eyes wild. Her breath came in sharp, ugly little gasps that no longer sounded human.

“No, no, no—fuck,” she hissed, voice low and shaking. “This isn’t right, this isn’t right—”

“ライトルは…彼はユイに近づくはずだった…”

(Laito was supposed to get closer to Yui…)

“距離なんて取らない…この選択肢は、存在しないはずだ。”

(There was never an option where he pulled away… This choice wasn’t real.)

Her fingernails dragged across the pages. Smudged ink. Bent corners. Words she had written — scripted, memorized — now twisted and alien, like a god had reached into her world and scrambled everything out of spite.

“シュウは無関心。レイジは冷静…アヤトが、私に—”

(Shu’s supposed to be indifferent. Reiji stays logical. Ayato was supposed to—)

Her voice cracked like a splintering bone.

“Miya’s route doesn’t fucking end like this,” she said aloud, louder now, as if shouting would reset the game. “Yui was the canon. I was the shadow. I wasn’t— I wasn’t supposed to—"

She turned the page.

Route branch: Ayato (early conflict path)

Outcome: Miya confronts him. He grows territorial. Yui grows cold. Canon deviates.

Her eyes blew wide.

“This isn’t even a flag. This wasn’t a goddamn choice—I didn’t click anything, I didn’t—!”

Her hands curled into claws around the diary. Her chest heaved. Every page she flipped was like a slap in the face from a story that no longer wanted her.

“間違ってる。クソ、全部間違ってる。”

(It’s wrong. All of it. Everything’s fucked—)

Tears streamed down her cheeks now, but they didn’t fall soft and silent. They dripped fast, hot, humiliating. Her breath caught in a sob, the kind that hurts your ribs and makes your throat taste like blood.

“This book was my Bible,” she whispered. “My map. My north star.”

She stared at the torn paper, the loops of her own handwriting now unreadable through salt and ink.

“And now it’s just another lie.”

The candle beside her flickered, casting jagged shadows across her face — half-girl, half-specter. A deity of disappointment.

She looked up at the wall, not knowing that just on the other side were the boys she had worshipped in another life. Boys who had once been character sprites. Dialogue trees. Fanfiction favorites.

And now they were watching her lose it.

“Why isn’t destiny working?” she whispered. “Why the fuck isn’t it working anymore?”

Ayato pov

He had followed her because pride didn’t know how to stay the fuck still.

She ran from him. Him. The center of the goddamn universe.

So yeah, he stalked her to her room. Big deal.

He was going to throw open the door, say something cocky, maybe even drag her out by the wrist just to watch that look of shock twist across her pretty little face.

But he didn’t.

Because what he saw through that tiny slit in the doorframe wasn't defiance.

Wasn’t bratty rebellion.

It was a breakdown — beautiful, brutal, and wrong.

She wasn’t just crying. She was unraveling. Muttering in a language that shouldn't mean anything, but it did. Every syllable cracked open a part of him he didn’t know had hinges.

"シュウは無関心…レイジは冷静…アヤトが、私に—"

(Shu’s indifferent… Reiji stays composed… Ayato was supposed to—)

Supposed to what, Miya?

Supposed to fall for her?

Supposed to claim her?

Supposed to become the monster she loved?

He didn’t know whether to scream or vomit.

Because she didn’t sound angry.

She sounded betrayed.

And not by them.

By the world.

By him.

She was scribbling all over those goddamn pages like they could give her the ending back. Like if she wrote fast enough, hard enough, the universe would fix itself.

"Flags. Bad endings. Love routes. Canon breaks..."

It was the kind of shit his brain couldn’t even hold. Not really. But his heart?

His heart clenched like it had just learned it had been manufactured in a factory of someone else’s desires.

She had known him.

Before anything. Before the name-calling. Before the blood. Before the way her voice would tighten just slightly every time she said “Ayato.”

She hadn’t been scared of him.

She had memorized him.

And suddenly… he felt naked.

Cheap.

Like a fucking script someone had read a thousand times.

He slid down the door until his knees hit the floor, knuckles digging into the wood like he could anchor himself in pain.

Was anything real?

Was he real?

Or just a fantasy she’d decided to stop playing with?

Her voice came again, cracked and raw:

“I wasn’t meant to stay.”

And he didn’t know whether he wanted to drag her out and shake her or fall at her feet and beg her to rewrite him.

She made him feel like nothing.

And everything.

He pressed his forehead to the doorframe, heart pounding in a rhythm that wasn’t his own anymore.

And in the smallest voice that had ever come out of his mouth, he whispered:

“Then what the hell am I supposed to be now?”

Shu’s pov

He didn’t need to peek.

Didn’t need the keyhole, didn’t need the drama. That was for the others — the restless, the hungry, the boys still pretending they had control over anything in this twisted little opera.

Shu just leaned back against the wall, arms loose, one hand in his pocket. Listening.

It should’ve been easy to ignore her. That was what he did, after all.

Let the world rot. Let the noise fade. Let everything fall apart until it went quiet again.

But not this.

Not her voice.

Not this… wrongness.

Her words were soft, broken, muffled by the old wood between them — and still, they split open the dark like a blade through silk.

He knew that tone.

It wasn’t fear.

It wasn’t weakness.

It was grief.

Wild, trembling grief, the kind that chewed through ribs and left a heartbeat full of rot.

And the worst part?

She wasn’t even crying for herself.

She was crying for a world that had stopped making sense.

Like she’d seen the shape of fate, held it, memorized it — and now it was unraveling in her hands like thread soaked in blood.

"Flags… routes… affection thresholds…" she murmured.

Terms that shouldn’t belong here. Couldn’t belong here. He didn’t know what they meant, not really, but the way she said them made something twist low in his gut.

Like reality had rules.

And she was watching them break.

“She thinks this is fate,” Shu muttered to himself, voice flat but tight. “Or maybe she thought it was.”

He hated this.

Hated the part of himself that believed her.

Because what she said made sense in the way pain made sense — not logically, but deep. Cellular. Like he’d always known there was something wrong, and she’d just put words to the static in his brain.

She had known them.

Not just recently.

Not through instinct or cleverness or good guesses.

But before.

Before.

She had spoken their names in languages they didn’t understand.

Had mapped their hearts like blueprints.

Had stared into their bloodied smiles and memorized where every fracture went.

And now… she was breaking.

Because the story didn’t love her back.

Shu let out a slow breath and tipped his head back against the wall, eyes closing.

It wasn’t just pity.

It was recognition.

He’d lived like none of this mattered — like life was just a long hallway full of locked doors and you were better off never opening any of them.

But Ana had opened all of them.

And now she was choking on the smoke.

“She thought if she played it right, she’d escape,” he whispered.

The silence in the corridor didn’t respond.

But it didn’t have to.

Because he already knew how this story ended.

It ended with her behind a door, crying in a language that bled.

And him — still, quiet, motionless — finally understanding what it meant to want something to matter.

Reiji’s pov

He didn’t breathe loudly. Didn’t shift his weight. Didn’t so much as blink too fast.

He simply stood just behind Ayato, posture perfect, one eye to the narrow fracture in the doorframe — the kind of imperfection he would normally demand be fixed.

But right now, it was the only window into something he couldn’t comprehend.

Ana — Miya, no, not Miya, Ana — was inside.

Surrounded by crumpled pages. Speaking like a madwoman. Or a prophet. Or something that lived in the place between nightmares and blueprints.

And Reiji… listened.

"シュウは無関心…レイジは冷静…"

(Shu is indifferent. Reiji stays composed…)

She said his name with the kind of certainty that made his mouth go dry.

She wasn’t confused.

She was cataloguing.

"Flag misfires… affection thresholds… early conflict deviations..."

He recognized the cadence. Not the language — not entirely — but the method.

She was tracking variables. Running simulations. Comparing branching outcomes like someone had unplugged the matrix mid-function.

“She’s mapping a pattern,” he muttered. “And it no longer exists.”

And in that moment, something inside him cracked.

Because Reiji had never seen someone grieve a system before.

This wasn’t a girl weeping over a broken heart.

This was a scientist sobbing over a dead god.

His brain spun through possibilities like gears desperate to stay aligned.

Who is she? What is she? What algorithm did she ride into our world, and what logic broke when she landed?

She had known them.

All of them.

Not just names, not just faces.

Stories.

Arcs. Flaws. Endings.

She knew how they died.

And yet she hadn’t run.

She had stared at the monsters, memorized their feeding patterns, and walked right into the fire.

Because she’d thought she understood the rules.

But now, those rules were nothing but shattered programming.

Reiji felt something flicker in his chest.

Admiration?

No.

Worse.

Fear.

Not of her — not directly.

But of what she meant.

She came from above the narrative plane.

From the outside.

From before.

The diary in her lap might as well have been scripture.

Her tears, holy water from a collapsed cathedral.

And Reiji…

Reiji was standing in the ruins of a reality that suddenly looked smaller.

Colder.

Faked.

“She’s not one of us,” he whispered, the words tasting bitter on his tongue.

But they were true.

She had studied them like historical documents. Memorized them like spells.

And now she was lost in the world she used to command.

For the first time in his perfectly ordered life, Reiji realized something horrifying:

He wasn’t the architect.

He was the product.

And she was the one who had once held the pen.

Laito’s pov

He leaned close to the frame, one eye peeking through the gap, the curve of his lips stretched into something that almost looked like a smile.

But it wasn’t.

Not really.

Because what he was watching wasn’t just entertaining.

It was obscene.

Ana — the strange little kitten who’d purred and hissed in all the wrong places — was muttering into a diary like it was her goddamn lover. Her hands trembled, her voice cracked, her whole body curled around the pages like if she let go, the universe would swallow her whole.

And maybe it would.

“Love routes... canon breaks... trigger deviation…”

Her voice wasn’t teasing. Wasn’t calculating. Wasn’t laced with the sweetness of manipulation.

It was devastated.

Laito’s fingers gripped the doorframe harder.

“She’s not trying to remember something,” he whispered, voice low and tight. “She’s trying to recode it.”

She had played their world.

Played it.

Mapped them like dungeon bosses. Knew what buttons to push. Knew who bled faster. Who broke easier. Who kissed with teeth and who begged when no one watched.

And he—

He had always known he was a bit of a joke.

The flirty route. The dark horse. The wild card for the girls who liked their fantasies laced with barbed wire and perfume.

But she had chosen him.

He was someone's guilty pleasure.

Someone's favorite route.

And now she sat in a puddle of torn pages and shattered rules, crying like she’d been cursed by her own obsession.

“She thought she could control us,” he murmured, and the words landed like a slap across his own face.

He should have laughed.

Should’ve leaned in, whispered something filthy through the crack, watched her flinch.

But he didn’t.

He watched her shake instead — a priestess in mourning over a dead religion.

“She thought we weren’t real,” he said softly. “And now she’s the one trapped.”

He stepped back from the door like it had burned him.

Because it had.

His ego. His mask. His carefully scripted self-awareness — all of it was in flames now.

Because if she’d known his endings…

If she’d chosen not to take them

Then what was he?

A glitch?

An optional extra?

Something she’d unlocked and discarded?

The hollow feeling spread through his chest like ink spilled in water.

And for the first time in a long time, Laito didn’t feel sexy.

He felt programmed.

Forgettable.

Watched.

And worst of all?

He wanted her to look at him again.

But not like a character.

Not like a fan.

Like he was real.

Kanato pov

He didn’t blink.

Didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe too loudly, afraid the moment would break if he made a sound.

Through the thin slit of the doorframe, he saw her.

Ana.

Miya.

The girl who called herself nothing and still acted like everything was hers.

She was trembling.

Crying.

Muttering lines that didn’t belong to this world.

“Flags… choices… affection routes…”

Nonsense.

Except it wasn’t.

Not now.

Not anymore.

Kanato’s grip tightened around Teddy’s neck, little fingers curling hard enough to strangle.

“She’s talking to herself again,” he whispered to the stuffed bear. “But this time… she looks scared. Not scary.”

And that made something hurt in a way he didn’t like.

She wasn’t supposed to look like that.

She was supposed to be strong and sharp and terrible.

A witch. A rival. A villainess queen with a crown of secrets and a voice dipped in poison.

But now she just looked broken.

Like a doll whose seams had burst and stuffing was leaking out in the shape of names.

Their names.

“She thinks we’re toys,” he murmured, voice barely above a breath. “She moved us. Lined us up. Played our endings like songs.”

His eyes darkened.

“She dressed us in memory.”

He hated how familiar it felt.

Being looked at but not seen.

Admired but not known.

Owned.

“I was on her shelf,” he whispered, and this time his voice cracked.

Teddy’s glass eyes reflected the flickering candlelight inside Ana’s room — the golden, weeping world where she clutched her diary like a coffin.

“She thought I was just one more thing in her collection…”

His mouth twisted.

“I’m not made of stuffing.”

His voice was shaking now, high and tight, too thin.

“I bleed. I scream. I remember.”

He pressed his forehead to the cold wall beside the door, the wood grounding him.

But the ground still felt like it was falling away.

“She didn’t think the dolls could see her watching,” he said softly, almost reverently.

“But I saw.”

He clutched Teddy tighter.

“I always see.”

And then, after a long silence — as Ana sobbed over broken endings and rewritten fate — Kanato asked the one question he couldn’t answer:

“Will she leave us again?”

He didn’t know what scared him more.

The thought that she might.

Or the thought that she never really stayed.

Subaru pov

He shouldn’t be here.

He didn’t want to be here.

He’d followed out of instinct, not reason — a twitch in his gut that said something’s wrong, something’s off, something’s—

Her.

She collapsed before his eyes reached the hallway corner. He saw her fall, clutching that book like it was a parachute that never opened, and everything inside him screamed go. Grab her. Fix it. Stop it.

But he didn’t.

He stayed.

Just far enough down the corridor that he couldn’t see through the door.

But close enough that every word hit like a hammer.

“I was supposed to go back…”

His breath caught.

Go back where?

What did that mean?

What did any of this mean?

He clenched his fists, knuckles cracking, bones screaming for something to hit.

Because her voice — her fucking voice — was soft and panicked and breaking in ways he knew too well. Like she was falling into a place that didn’t want her.

And the worst part?

He understood her.

Too fucking well.

Because that used to be him.

That was him.

Screaming at the sky, at fate, at God, asking why he had to live in a world that hated him.

But at least Subaru had known the world was real.

Ana’s voice dropped into a whisper, shaking and hoarse:

“Why isn’t destiny working…?”

He pressed his back to the wall and slid down, legs folding, head dropping back against the stone with a soft thunk. He bit his lip so hard it split.

Don’t make a sound.

She didn’t know they were here.

She couldn’t know.

Because if she turned her head right now, if her tear-stained eyes met his across the doorframe—

He would break.

Not because he was weak.

Because she was.

And somehow that was worse.

She wasn’t Miya. Not really.

She was something else. Something wrong and beautiful and broken.

Someone who had loved this world from the outside.

And now it was killing her.

“She’s trying to hold onto something that already left her behind…” he whispered, voice strangled.

Her sob cut through the silence like a knife drawn across ribs.

He gritted his teeth.

He wanted to throw the door open. Slam his fist into the floor. Rip reality in half if it meant she’d stop looking like she was grieving her own soul.

But he didn’t.

Because she didn’t need rage.

She needed silence.

She needed space to fall apart.

And that?

That killed him.

He pressed the heel of his palm into his chest like he could shove the feeling back in.

But it wouldn’t go.

Because every word out of her mouth — every desperate whisper about endings and maps and broken games — made him feel like he was the one glitching.

If she was right…

If they weren’t real…

If she knew them before they ever met—

Then he was just another name in her notebook.

Another tragedy she bookmarked.

And if she was wrong?

Then she was just suffering alone.

In a place that wouldn’t let her leave.

His throat burned. His hands shook. His whole body screamed for movement.

But he didn’t move.

He stayed in the shadows like a monster hiding from the girl who cried for a home she couldn’t find.

And for the first time in his life—

He didn’t want to be the monster.

He just wanted her to look up.

And see him.

In the dim hallway, they stood — six bodies suspended in silence. Some hovered too close, others retreated into shadow, all of them unwilling to break the charged stillness.

And behind the door…

Ana trembled.

Alone.

Clutching her journal like a lifeline, pages stained with fevered ink and shattered promises. Her voice, ravaged from too many nights whispering dreams into the dark, cracked with the desperate hope that somewhere, somehow, a different ending still ached to be written—for her, for all of them, at least just one of the many destinies she knew of.

 

She sat hunched on the floor, knees pulled up like shields that had long since shattered. Torn pages littered the ground like broken wings, the diary crushed against her chest as if its spine could hold hers up. Candlelight flickered violently — too bright, too alive, mocking her collapse with its steady breath.

Her hair clung to her face, damp with sweat and something crueler. Her eyes — puffy, red, glassy — darted across each scribbled page like they were maps she no longer knew how to read.

But she read them anyway. Again. Again.

“だめだ…全部違う…”

(No… it’s all wrong…)

The words crawled from her throat, hoarse and half-feral. She flipped the book open again, fingers trembling. Her breath hitched like a skipping record.

“ライトルはユイのルートを進むはずだったのに…”

(Laito was supposed to follow Yui’s route…)

“距離を取るなんて…そんな分岐はなかった…”

(There was no path where he grew distant…)

A whimper escaped her — no elegance, no restraint. Just grief chewing through glamour. And then—

“I was supposed to go back.”

It left her mouth like a curse spat into the void. Not screamed. Not whispered. Just said. Like a fact no one else could stomach.

“This world—this was supposed to end. I wasn’t meant to stay.”

She gripped the diary tighter, knuckles bone-white. Her lips twisted in something like a smile, but it cracked at the edges. It always cracked now.

“I wasn’t meant to be in it. I was just the player. It was just a game.”

A sob followed — dry, aching, like it scraped itself out from the pit of her chest. She wiped her nose with the back of her hand. Her voice shook, sharp in places where it should’ve been soft.

“I knew everything. I knew the flags, the routes, the triggers. I memorized them. I catalogued every variable like it was holy scripture. I was the fucking messiah of this story.”

Another gasp — this one sharper. Her breath came in short, fast bursts.

“But now…”

She stared at the pages, at the places where the ink had smudged, at the margins filled with notes from a girl who used to think this was fiction.

“…now they’re wrong.”

Another page turned. Another cut opened.

“If the characters are changing… if the routes aren’t triggering…”

She pressed her palm into her forehead, hard — like maybe pain could reboot the narrative.

“…then how do I win?”

And quieter, almost gentle:

“How do I go home…?”

She let the diary fall open on her lap. Her voice slipped into Japanese — fast, broken, wild — and she didn’t care who understood anymore. They could listen. They could misunderstand. They could rot.

It wasn’t for them.

It was for her.

The game had betrayed her. God had left the server. And she—

She was the ghost of a player trapped inside a broken cartridge.

 

Outside, six pairs of eyes stared through the keyhole.

And for the first time in their immortal lives, they didn’t know what they were looking at.

Not a girl.

Not a threat.

But a crack in the world — weeping.

And it started not with fear.

Not even with anger.

But with something far more dangerous:

Recognition.

Sub chapter: The First Fracture

Ayato Pov

At first, he followed her with that usual simmer — pride bruised, ego singed, sure she’d turn around and beg for forgiveness for daring to run from him.

Ore-sama ni furerarenai?

Who the hell did she think she was?

She was supposed to orbit him. That was the law of the universe.

But when he stopped outside her door — when he leaned in and looked through the sliver of space the world had left open — something inside him slipped. Cold and slow, like blood spilling across cracked tile.

Because what he saw wasn't rebellion.

It wasn’t some petty human tantrum or a heroine refusing her fate.

It was collapse.

Ugly. Gut-wrenching. Raw. Her body bowed over a mess of paper, that damn diary clutched like a holy relic, her voice cracking as it fell through words no one should know — words that made Ayato’s heart drop like a stone through ice.

"Flags. Bad endings. Love routes. Canon breaks. Affection thresholds."

He felt every syllable like a nail against his ribs.

She knew.

She had always known.

Before his smirk. Before the blood. Before she’d ever met his eyes.

She’d known him like a script.

Like a fucking walkthrough.

Ayato froze.

Was she ever afraid of him?

Or had she just been flipping pages — waiting for his cue?

His hand pressed against the doorframe, knuckles whitening. The back of his throat went dry.

Was anything real?

Had she ever wanted him? Or just wanted to unlock him?

The thought made him nauseous.

He felt stripped. Not just naked — exposed. Laid bare beneath something vast and unkind. A spotlight that hadn’t been cast by God, but by a girl holding a controller, writing down his lines.

Was I ever more than a fucking path?

His knees hit the floor. He didn’t feel it.

She had said it so simply.

"I wasn’t meant to stay."

Not even a dramatic pause. No tearful monologue. Just… fact.

She’d never planned to belong here. Not with him. Not with any of them.

And yet…

Yet Ayato wanted her to stay.

Not as some puppet master, some glitch in the code, some goddamn girl who had already seen every scene.

But as her.

The one who’d said his name with heat and venom and maybe — maybe — a little longing.

He pressed his forehead to the doorframe. His voice was low, like confession, like rot.

“What if I don’t want to be a story anymore?”

He didn’t know who he was asking.

God wasn’t listening.

And the girl behind the door?

She already knew how he died.

Sub Chapter: The Collapse of Control

Reiji pov

Reiji hadn’t followed out of curiosity.

He followed because anomalies demanded classification.

But when he reached the door, when he leaned in and looked through the narrow line between himself and understanding—he didn’t find chaos.

He found code.

Not metaphor. Not madness.

Language. Structure. Design.

And it ripped the ground out from under him.

Her voice cracked through the silence, trembling but clear — spilling variables like blood.

“Flags. Routes. Endings. Canon divergence.”

Terms that didn’t belong in this world. Terms that shouldn’t exist here.

Terms that lined up too cleanly with the patterns he’d always sensed beneath the surface, but never named.

Reiji’s spine locked. His thoughts scattered. For the first time in his existence, logic failed him.

Because she wasn’t delusional.

She was auditing the damn simulation.

Mapping it.

Debugging it.

And she’d done it all from the outside.

Before she got here.

Before the Sakamaki manor. Before fangs and rules and rank.

She had known his flaws. His history. His reactions.

Not from observation.

But from repetition.

And she hadn’t just memorized him — she’d filed him.

Like a variable in a decision tree. A point on a spreadsheet. A fucking NPC alignment slider.

He swallowed back a bitter surge of nausea.

Everything he had built himself on — order, control, rationality — trembled under the weight of her collapse. Because it wasn’t madness she clung to.

It was truth.

She had known from the beginning that none of this was real. That their personalities were polished scripts. That affection was a score. That their pain was pre-written. That his tragedy was marketable.

And what did that make him?

Not the analyst.

Not the judge.

Not the architect.

But the product.

He flinched.

A muscle in his jaw ticked — a useless reflex he hadn’t allowed in decades. His hands curled into fists at his sides.

“She’s not from here,” he whispered, reverently. “She came from beyond the narrative plane.”

A pause.

And then a quieter horror, sharp enough to bleed.

“She knew what I’d say before I said it.”

And suddenly he wasn’t sure if he was alive… or just rendered.

Sub Chapter: The Hollow Script

Laito pov

Laito had always known something was off about the world.

He didn’t say it out loud — that would ruin the fun. But he felt it, under his skin. The theatrical pacing of arguments. The way silence held just long enough to be poignant. The strange, delicious sense that someone, somewhere, was watching.

And he liked being watched.

Liked playing the charming monster, the glint behind the curtain. He liked being the favorite, the unlockable content, the path you weren’t supposed to want but chose anyway.

So when he followed the others — out of boredom, curiosity, a sick pull he didn’t want to name — he thought he’d be amused.

He wasn’t.

He froze the moment he saw her.

That girl — usually so composed, so sharp, so vicious — was hunched over torn pages like a failed god clawing through her own scripture.

The smirk died on his lips.

She wasn’t pretending.

She wasn’t playing.

She was trying to rewrite the rules of a story that had left her behind.

“She’s not trying to remember,” he mouthed soundlessly, lips barely moving. “She’s trying to recode it.”

And that’s when it hit him — a terrible, frozen truth:

He was content.

He was the DLC.

The extra option.

The route you unlocked after too many hours and a handful of twisted choices.

He wasn’t special.

He was scripted.

And she had read every fucking line.

Laito gripped the doorframe — tight, too tight. His knuckles went white. He didn’t realize he’d stopped breathing.

Don’t make a sound.

Don’t let her hear you.

Because she didn’t know anyone was listening.

And somehow, that made it worse.

She clutched her diary like it was a crucifix. Mumbled about endings, about reroutes, about broken canon. About love she was supposed to earn, not rewrite.

“She thought we weren’t real,” he thought bitterly. “She thought I was just a path. A flavor. A fetish.”

His stomach turned.

And still — he didn’t move.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t let a single breath escape too loudly.

Because she was unraveling, and for once, he couldn’t seduce his way into the truth.

Couldn’t charm his way back to control.

He was watching her crumble, and all he could do was stand there like a ghost in his own fucking body.

“She didn’t even pick me,” he thought, fury and something crueler scraping at his throat. “She knew me. And she still didn’t choose me.”

And yet…

Here he was.

Frozen.

Trapped.

Staring at the girl who once looked like a player — and now looked like a prisoner.

And he couldn’t stop watching.

Because for the first time in his long, dark, velvet-draped existence…

He was the one on the shelf.

And she was breaking first.

Sub chapter: The Doll on the Shelf

Kanato Pov

Kanato didn’t blink.

He stood stiffly, body curled around Teddy, staring through the keyhole as if it were a peephole into Hell.

And in a way, it was.

The girl inside was unraveling — not screaming, not thrashing — breaking. Whispering like her mouth was full of glass. Her fingers shook as they clutched that diary, pages torn and bent and bleeding ink. Her voice tumbled through syllables Kanato didn’t understand, but her tone—

Oh, he understood the tone.

It was the sound of someone falling out of their own mind.

“She thinks we’re toys,” he whispered.

But he didn’t sound angry.

He sounded hollow.

“She’s the girl outside the glass. Looking in. Rearranging the dolls.”

He gripped Teddy tighter — not out of fear, but something darker. A terrible, creeping dread that crawled up his throat like rot.

“She dressed us in her memory,” he murmured. “She placed us where she wanted. She picked favorites.”

And he wasn’t one.

Not the chosen path. Not the desired route. Just another porcelain piece in her little diorama of beautiful boys and beautiful endings.

“She thought I was decoration,” Kanato said, voice rising a half-pitch too high. “Something to cry pretty. Something to scream on cue.”

The laugh that slipped from his mouth was soft. Wet.

Not cruel.

Just shaken.

“She thought she could wind me up and watch me break.”

He stared harder.

“She thought I’d never notice her watching.”

But he had.

Every time she flinched wrong. Every time she knew what came next. Every time she said his name like it was a quote.

“She knew how I die,” he said, fingers digging into Teddy’s stitched belly. “She memorized it.”

His voice cracked.

“Was I even special when I scared her?”

And then came the worst thought of all:

She wasn’t scared now.

Not of him.

Not of any of them.

Just of the silence.

Just of the wrongness.

Just of the fact that her world had stopped obeying her.

Kanato pressed his forehead against the wall, breath trembling.

“I wonder,” he whispered, “if she’s afraid we’ll remember her like this.”

Because he would.

He always did.

And this version of her — this broken, lost, beautifully crumbling god in human skin — was realer than any route.

Teddy dangled limp in his grip.

“I hope she knows we see her now.”

He tilted his head toward the wood.

“I hope she knows… she never looked away from me.”

 

Sub Chapter: The Bruise Beneath the Skin

Subaru’s pov

He didn’t want to be there.

Didn’t want to hear it.

Didn’t want to feel it.

But he stayed.

Maybe it was the way her voice cracked — not the kind of sobbing you fake to get attention, but the kind that sounded like her soul was trying to claw its way out of her throat.

The moment she dropped to the floor, fingers gripping that pathetic, overused notebook like it was a noose and a lifeline all in one, Subaru had turned. Walked halfway down the corridor. He’d almost made it.

Then she said:

“I was never supposed to be in this story…”

And that stopped him cold.

He lingered at the edge of the hallway now — far from the keyhole, away from the others — but her voice still carried. It reached him like a knife to the gut.

He didn’t get it.

Not at first.

But something in the way she said it… it felt like truth.

Like grief.

Like unraveling.

She sounded like someone being erased.

“I was a background NPC,” she whispered. “I wasn’t meant to do anything. Just… exist. Just be there. Watch Yui collect her endings. Watch the story happen around her. That’s all. I never touched a single flag. I stayed out of the way. I was careful—”

Her breath hitched. Pages rustled. Subaru could hear her nails scratching across the paper like she was trying to scrape meaning out of the ink.

“So why… why did it stop?”

She wasn’t talking to them.

Hell, maybe she wasn’t even talking to herself.

Maybe she was praying to the game devs like gods that had gone deaf.

“Yui isn’t triggering the routes. She’s doing everything right, and the world’s just… ignoring her. It’s like the game looked at her and said, ‘nah.’ Like it turned to me and said, ‘your turn, bitch.’”

Her voice cracked on a laugh — bitter, breathless, manic.

​​“I didn’t ask for this,” she snarled through clenched teeth. “I didn’t touch anything. I didn’t pick a side. I just wanted to watch — watch it unfold the way it always had. She was supposed to get her endings. She was the center. I was—hell, I was scenery. A line of code in a hallway!”

Her voice cracked again. Bitter. Broken.

“So why the hell is nothing working? Why isn’t anyone falling? Why aren’t the events triggering? The routes, the flags—none of it makes sense. Destiny isn’t even trying anymore. It’s like the game looked at her and went: ‘You’ve served your purpose, sweetheart. Get off the stage.’

And then softer, almost a whimper:

“Why am I still here… if she isn’t?”

She sobbed again — hoarse and wet and feral.

Not delicate.

Not fragile.

Raw.

Unedited.

“Why isn’t destiny working…?”

Subaru’s heart gave a sharp, angry twist.

Because she sounded exactly like him.

Like someone who had begged the universe to follow the rules. Who had raged when life didn’t deliver what was promised.

But at least his world had been real.

At least he wasn’t trapped in a corrupted simulation of his own fucking trauma.

“I did everything right,” she whispered. “I didn’t chase endings. I didn’t touch anyone’s path. I didn’t speak unless spoken to. I played the perfect goddamn observer. And now I’m the center. The target. The mistake. I was background.”

Subaru slid down the wall, fists clenched, jaw locked.

He didn’t want to listen anymore.

But the words wouldn’t stop.

“Yui could’ve done better,” she spat suddenly, venom cutting through the haze. “Seriously, rumors? That’s the best she’s got? I thought I’d get poison or blackmail at least. Not some dollar-store Mean Girls arc.”

Another language spilled from her mouth after that — angry and fast, guttural syllables laced with grief and venom. Subaru didn’t understand the words, but he felt them. Like curses. Like scars.

And still, despite everything, she hadn't burned it down.

Despite knowing the system. Despite knowing them.

Despite having the power to rip the threads out of every single one of their narratives…

She hadn’t.

“The real Miya wouldn’t want that,” she murmured.

That was when he finally understood.

She was holding the match.

The whole damn world was soaked in gasoline.

But she hadn’t lit it.

Because of someone else’s memory.

Because she still cared.

Even now.

Even as she shattered.

Subaru’s head tipped back against the wall.

He felt nauseous.

Not because she scared him.

But because she understood him.

The trapped feeling. The screaming inside. The claustrophobic panic of a life you didn’t choose, of rules you didn’t write.

She wasn’t weak for breaking.

She was terrifying because she hadn’t broken sooner.

And now, he couldn’t look away.

Because this wasn’t some dumb, overdramatic girl losing her mind.

This was someone watching her universe glitch.

And still choosing not to drag them down with her.

Sub Chapter: The Static Beneath the Silence

Shu Pov

He didn’t move when the others crept closer.

Didn’t flinch when they leaned in toward the keyhole like insects drawn to a crackling light.

He stayed where he was — back against the far wall, one arm loosely folded across his chest, gaze tilted upward like the ceiling held more answers than she ever would.

But her voice...

Her voice cut through the stone like a faultline splitting the world.

“I wasn’t meant to matter.”

That was how it started.

No preamble. No plea. Just… collapse.

“I was just a background slot. A name in gray text. You weren’t supposed to see me.”

Her voice was shaking now, but not weak. Not fragile. More like a cello string tuned too tight — on the verge of snapping, but still playing the most painful song he'd ever heard.

“I stood behind her. I watched. I memorized every single step. She said the right lines, made the right choices. So where’s the story now? Why isn’t she triggering anything?”

Shu closed his eyes.

There it was.

The breaking point.

He heard the sharp inhale between sobs — the way someone sounds when they finally realize the God they believed in doesn’t exist.

“I thought I’d be safe in the shadows. I thought if I didn’t interfere — if I just watched — I’d get to see it all happen. Like it always did. Like it was supposed to. But the routes are dead. The flags aren’t real. She’s notthe heroine anymore and I don’t know who the hell I am either.”

That made his stomach twist.

He didn’t like this.

Didn’t like how close it all felt.

Not physically — emotionally.

Like she was reaching into the marrow of his bones and unmaking things that had never been questioned before.

He’d lived centuries without giving a damn about what things meant. The script, the rules, the patterns — he’d ignored them all. Let life pass like background static, meaningless and low.

But now the static had a voice.

And it was hers.

“She was supposed to be the center,” Ana whispered. “I was never supposed to be seen. I didn’t even exist in the first draft. And now it’s like… like the world re-coded itself overnight and forgot what it was built for.”

She sounded lost. Not helpless.

Just… betrayed.

Shu tilted his head back and exhaled slow.

So that was it, then.

She wasn’t trying to steal the spotlight.

She was the spotlight — but not because she wanted it.

Because the light had moved without warning.

Because the script had tossed Yui aside and dropped the narrative into Ana’s lap like a live grenade.

And now she was bleeding all over the floor, trying to stitch meaning out of broken lines of code.

“I didn’t ask to be the glitch,” she choked. “I just wanted to see the happy endings happen. I didn’t touchanything. I stayed out of the way. So why does it feel like I’m the one who broke the game?”

He opened his eyes again.

Didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

But in the pit of his stomach, something deep and ancient stirred — the thing he’d locked away a long, long time ago.

Hope.

And fear.

Because this wasn’t performance. This wasn’t manipulation. She wasn’t trying to control them.

She was realizing that the machine they were living in had stopped following orders.

And somehow, it all circled back to her.

She was the question.

The glitch.

The tear in the fabric.

And the terrifying part?

She hadn’t done anything.

Which meant… maybe she wasn’t the problem.

Maybe the world had simply run out of story.

Sub Chapter: The Glitch That Watches Back

 

The air in the corridor had changed.

No one spoke.

Not because they had nothing to say — but because words felt small in the face of this... whatever this was.

They weren’t just eavesdropping anymore.

They were witnessing something unnatural. Something sacred. Something wrong.

On the other side of the door, Ana’s sobs had quieted — but the silence was worse. It wasn’t peace. It was the stillness right before a building caves in.

Every pair of eyes was fixed on that thin wooden barrier like it might start bleeding.

Because now they understood:

She wasn’t one of them.

Not because she was human.

Not because she was fragile.

But because she knew things she shouldn’t know — things no one ever told her, things no one could have guessed. She had moved through their world like a girl tracing over deja vu — not living it, but remembering it in reverse.

And the moment the game stopped working… she started unraveling.

And took their certainty with her.

 

Reiji was the first to step back.

Not in fear — in calculation.

His mind raced. Variables. Contingencies. Exceptions to systems. Every theory collapsed under its own weight.

This wasn’t logic.

This was rot in the code.

A fundamental break.

She wasn’t lying. He knew it.

And that knowledge trembled in his fingers before he could shove it back down.

She had memorized them.

Not their names.

Their patterns.

Their endings.

Their deaths.

And now she was speaking like a failed prophet with a broken gospel.

He needed to reclassify her.

Not human.

Not prey.

Not protagonist.

Something else.

Something dangerous.

Because if she had truly been background, and the system still chose her…

What did that say about the rest of them?

 

Laito didn’t move at all.

But something inside him flickered — a strange, unwelcome awareness.

Control had always been his game. Push. Pull. Seduce. Snap.

But this wasn’t seduction.

This was surveillance.

She hadn’t chosen his route. She hadn’t even tried.

She’d skipped him — as if she already knew how that story would end.

And now she was talking about collapsed flags and script corruption, crying like a widow at a funeral no one else realized had happened.

He’d never felt like a toy before.

Not until tonight.

 

Kanato held Teddy tighter than usual.

His face was a perfect doll’s mask — but his eyes were chaos.

“She knew us before she met us…” he whispered.

Not with anger. Not even jealousy.

With awe.

“She played the game.”

Teddy didn’t answer, but that was okay. Kanato wasn’t looking for comfort.

He was looking for meaning.

And all he could find was this girl’s voice echoing like a haunted lullaby through the hall.

 

Subaru stayed where he was — back against the wall, fists white, jaw tight.

He didn’t need to look at the others.

He knew.

She had pulled the mask off the world — not to expose them, but because she needed it to make sense again. She had begged it to follow its rules, to obey its rhythm.

And it hadn’t.

That feeling?

That was his.

The trapped scream inside your chest when nothing fits.

And now he knew she’d been feeling it longer than any of them.

That made him sick.

Because he didn’t know how to help her.

And he hated that.

 

Shu was still as stone. Eyes closed. Breathing measured.

He didn’t need to see her anymore.

He’d heard enough.

The way she’d cried out like the world had betrayed her.

The way she’d questioned the logic of fate itself — not with rage, but with exhausted grief.

She had hoped for something soft. Something familiar.

And instead, the story had chosen her.

Not as its heroine.

But as the error message.

And in that moment, Shu realized something he hadn't let himself feel in decades:

Sympathy.

Not pity.

Not interest.

Just… the echo of understanding.

Because maybe he wasn’t a person, either.

Maybe none of them were.

Just routes.

Scripts.

Triggers.

Lines on a flowchart some faceless god had abandoned.

And now the program was rotting — and she was the only one brave enough to scream about it.

 

Ayato stood closest to the door.

But now?

He didn’t move.

His heart thudded like a warning.

She had said his name in her sleep once.

He thought it meant she cared.

Now… he didn’t know.

Maybe she’d just remembered him from another life. Another route. Another save file.

And now, he couldn’t tell which version of him she was even looking at when she smiled.

It felt like he didn’t belong to himself anymore.

Like she’d seen every version of him — the coward, the tyrant, the lover, the corpse — and chosen none of them.

And yet somehow, the story still followed her.

That stung.

But more than that?

It scared him.

 

None of them spoke.

Not yet.

Because on the other side of that door, Ana wasn’t crying anymore.

And silence had never been so loud.

They no longer saw a girl.

They saw the void behind the curtain.

The bug in the script.

The question mark where the story should’ve ended.

And none of them knew whether to run from her…

…or follow her into the glitch.

 

Chapter 33: The Constants

Summary:

Not gonna lie, the previous chapter was actually so big that I had to devide it into 2 different chapters. So here is the continuation of it. Stay tuned and I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 12

 

 

The candle had burned low.

Its light trembled like it knew it was in danger — like it didn’t want to witness this.

Ana sat in the middle of the paper-strewn floor, diary wide open, eyes too wide. She wasn’t crying anymore.

She was something worse.

Not calm.

Not empty.

Focused.

That desperate, terrifying kind of focus that came after you’d finally accepted the universe hated you personally.

"くそ…何か…何か絶対起こるイベントが…"

(Damn it… there has to be… some goddamn event that always triggers…)

Her voice was wrecked — rasped out in a scramble of Japanese and English, like she’d forgotten how to speak to this world in its own tongue. Or maybe she just didn’t give a fuck anymore.

Pages flipped under her trembling fingers like holy scripture — route trees, death flags, CG unlocks, corrupted endings she had once lovingly memorized during soul-crushing overtime breaks.

Shu’s detachment. Ayato’s peacocking. Reiji’s insufferable god complex. Kanato’s feral tantrums. Subaru’s fists.

All of them—

Constants.

Scripted pain dressed up as choice.

She circled them. Drew symbols around them. Scribbled until the paper tore beneath the pressure of her hand.

“Shu is always cold. Ayato always charges in. Reiji’s a control-freak with a martyr complex.”

Her voice cracked. “Kanato breaks. Laito hides. Subaru… Subaru, sweet fucking hell…”

Her pen paused.

Subaru’s violence always masks guilt.

She’d written that. She knew that. And she still fucking loved him for it.

Her breath hitched — not a sob. No, crying would be too merciful. This was worse. This was the choking sound of a mind short-circuiting inside a girl who had once believed knowledge gave her power.

“And Ruki…”

She whispered his name like a curse.

Like a final boss she hadn’t meant to summon.

“…Only shows up if the story breaks.”

Her whole body went still.

No.

No, no, no.

She’d seen him. Too early. Way too early.

That smug, too-perfect silhouette. That “I know you’re a player, not a character” look in his eyes.

The game was broken.

The narrative shattered.

And she — Ana, office drone, Miya’s hijacker, obsessive gremlin reincarnated — was the reason.

Her forehead dropped to the spine of the diary like she was ready to offer her skull to the lore gods in exchange for mercy.

Her voice barely made it out.

“…I don’t want this anymore.”

It wasn’t poetic. It wasn’t pretty.

It was a death sentence dressed in apathy.

“I don’t want to keep playing.”

But still — still — she turned the page.

Looking for another constant.

Not because she believed in the story.

Not because she wanted to stay.

But because—

If the world ends the right way… maybe I can go home.

And far beyond the room, past the chaos she no longer noticed, the brothers stood in unnatural stillness.

Not watching a performance.

Not peering into madness.

Witnessing a deity in freefall.

A girl who had once known the script…

…and just realized she wasn’t part of it anymore.

The house had gone still.

Not silent — unnatural.

Like the whole damn place was holding its breath.

No more pacing.

No crying.

Only the frantic scratch of pen on paper and the slow, calculated murmur of a voice that shouldn’t have known the things it said.

From behind Ana’s door, they listened.

Still. Frozen.

Not one of them dared move.

Because what they were hearing wasn’t grief anymore.

It was blueprint-level detonation.

“Yui… always ends up in the manor. Always tied to the sacrificial bride ceremony. Even if she runs. Even if she forgets.”

Her voice had lost its hysteria.

Now it was cold. Clear. Weaponized.

Like someone giving coordinates to a bomb she hadn’t yet chosen to drop.

“Shu is always detached early game. Ayato always fronts the aggression. Reiji… no, not Reiji. He only intervenes at midpoint.”

The breath left the corridor — not hers. Theirs.

Because those weren’t observations.

They were codes.

Triggers.

Function flags.

And she was speaking them like a dev god reciting patch notes.

"Kanato always breaks. Laito always turns inward. Subaru’s violence always masks guilt..."

They’d heard her spiral before.

Hell, they’d all made people break before.

But this?

This wasn’t a breakdown.

This was narrative surgery.

And she wasn’t just peeling apart their personalities — she was dissecting the world.

They looked at each other in stuttering horror.

Because these weren’t just memories.

They were secrets.

Lore that had never been spoken aloud.

Old bloodlines. Forgotten relics. Cursed maps.

Shit no one should’ve known.

Yet she kept going.

“The mansion is attacked midway through most storylines. Kino appears. Cordelia fragments. Azusa only shows in the back half.”

How the fuck does she know that?

They didn’t say it.

But they all felt it.

She wasn’t talking like someone unraveling.

She was talking like someone who had the codes.

The cheat sheet.

The admin key.

And suddenly, the terror wasn’t that Ana was going mad.

It was that she’d been sane the entire time.

And had just chosen not to use what she knew.

She had known.

Every twist.

Every backstab.

Every curse buried under the rose garden.

Every relic locked beneath the chapel floor.

Every sacrificial knife, every sealed-off route, every goddamn doomsday switch.

She could’ve broken the world with a sentence.

She hadn’t.

Not yet.

Because she hadn’t felt threatened.

Yet.

And now, listening to her flip through those pages — not panicking, but calculating — the brothers finally understood.

She wasn’t crying for herself.

She was measuring the blast radius.

And if the story pushed her too far…

She wouldn’t beg.

She wouldn’t run.

She wouldn’t try to fix it.

She’d burn everything.

With knowledge no one was ever meant to possess.

Because she wasn’t trying to escape anymore.

She was checking her exit strategy.

Sub chapter: The King That Was Just A Line of Code

Ayato pov

“Ayato always fronts the aggression…”

She said it like she was brushing dust off an old file.

Like she wasn’t talking about a person.

Like she wasn’t talking about him.

Ayato’s jaw locked.

His fingers twitched at his side.

The words hit harder than any silver dagger, any holy relic, any enemy that had ever tried to cut him down.

Not because she was wrong.

Because she was too right.

He’d fought his entire life to be seen.

Louder. Stronger. More.

He was the heir, the legend, the goddamn crowned prince of violence — and she just spat his name out like a tutorial step.

Like his rage was a scripted animation.

He wanted to laugh.

He wanted to punch a hole through the wall.

He wanted to drag her out of that room and show her just how wrong she was.

But that’s what she expected, wasn’t it?

That was the fucking point.

“Fronts aggression.”

She already knew the move he’d make before he made it.

She’d watched it.

Played it.

Swooned over it, maybe. Once.

From a screen.

And now?

Now she wasn’t afraid of him.

Because she already knew how the scene ended.

His heart beat like gunfire in his chest.

He leaned into the doorframe, pressing his temple against the wood as if it might stop the world from spinning — or exploding.

What the hell was he, then?

Some code she’d memorized?

A character she had once simped for, but outgrown?

He hated this.

Hated how much he wanted her to be wrong.

Hated how much power she had — not over his body, but over the story.

She knew every line of dialogue before it left his lips.

She had watched him smirk, threaten, tease, and rage — and she’d survived it a thousand times from behind a screen.

And now?

Now she watched him like a tired teacher grading an old exam.

He could destroy furniture, crush bones, scream in her face —

But nothing he did would surprise her.

Because she already loved him once.

And that terrified him more than being hated.

Because it meant now…

She didn’t.

He turned his head slightly, staring down the hallway at the others.

Still listening. Still stunned.

They weren’t the monsters in this story anymore.

She was.

Because Ana didn’t fear them.

She understood them.

And understanding was more dangerous than anything.

She could ruin them.

She could rewrite them.

She could make their roles meaningless just by deciding to skip their route.

Ayato’s throat burned.

What the fuck was he if not the lead?

What the fuck did he do if she didn’t want to be saved, seduced, or scarred by him?

He had always been the story’s center.

But now the center of the story was the girl behind the door…

…and the terrifying possibility that she wasn’t playing anymore.

She was reprogramming.

Sub chapter: The Man Who Was Just Math

Reiji’s pov

“Reiji… no, not Reiji… he only intervenes at midpoint.”

She didn’t even say it like it mattered.

Just… logged it.

Like a known variable.

Like a number in the margin of a page she’d long since memorized.

Reiji stood rigid, back perfectly straight, as if posture might shield him from the nauseating weight crawling across his skin.

She’d catalogued him.

Labeled his trigger window.

He wasn’t even a threat.

Just a scheduled event.

Midpoint intervention.

She knew the exact point he became relevant.

And worse — she had expected it.

Built around it. Accounted for it.

Like he was a checkpoint. A cutscene. A data spike.

Reiji’s hands flexed at his sides. Not trembling. Not yet.

He had lived his life in absolutes.

Order. Discipline. Strategy.

He was the one who held the threads while everyone else fumbled in chaos.

But now…

Now she wasn’t looking at the chessboard.

She was watching the source code.

And he was inside it.

Not a tactician.

Not a planner.

Just a piece on someone else’s grid.

He’d built his identity on cause and effect.

Break a rule, face a consequence.

Threaten the balance, and he would intervene.

Restore order.

But Ana…

Ana didn’t break rules.

She rewrote them.

She spoke in absolutes he couldn’t disprove — because they were true.

She traced his narrative rhythm like a metronome.

Predicted his actions not through theory, but with certainty.

Because she had watched it.

Hundreds of times.

And suddenly, his silence — his hesitation — wasn’t strategy.

It was programming.

Midpoint intervention.

Exactly on cue.

His stomach turned.

She knew his breaking points.

She knew every cursed relic he had locked away beneath the chapel.

She knew every sealed blood pact, every silent alliance, every dead plan buried in their father’s tomb.

She knew it all.

And she had never said a word.

Not because she feared him.

Because she hadn’t needed him yet.

Reiji pressed a gloved hand to the bridge of his nose, eyes fluttering shut in a breath that was too sharp to be calming.

She was spiraling, yes.

But not randomly.

She was recalibrating.

Running system diagnostics.

Trying to patch the variables in a broken route tree — not because she cared about the world, but because she wanted to end it properly.

He had studied every model of collapse.

But this?

This wasn’t madness.

It was logic with teeth.

A player with admin privileges.

A girl who could destroy the entire system if she felt threatened — not because it would save her, but because it would end the game.

She wasn’t defying control.

She was control.

And for the first time in his life…

Reiji realized he was not the master of order.

He was just part of the formula.

Sub chapter: The Route She Never Took

Laito’s pov

“Laito always turns inward…”

She didn’t say it like a warning.

She said it like a reminder.

Like something she’d underlined once in a wiki.

A predictable fold in the narrative map.

Laito’s lips curved — barely.

His signature, flirt-glossed smile.

But there was no charm in it now.

Only muscle memory.

He stood just beside the door, fingertips trailing the polished wood. Not knocking.

Just… anchoring himself.

Turns inward.

That’s all he was to her.

A reaction.

A mechanic.

Not dangerous.

Not seductive.

Just… inevitable.

She hadn’t said his name with fear.

She hadn’t whispered it like a guilty thrill.

She hadn’t even acknowledged the way his voice could carve through silence like silk dipped in sin.

No.

To her, he was just a checkbox.

An outcome.

A line of behavior she’d already seen unfold.

Laito laughed under his breath.

Quiet. Dry.

She hadn’t skipped him.

She had archived him.

And that was so much worse.

All his charm, his slow smiles, his twisted affections — his trauma dressed up as temptation — she’d seen it already.

Watched it from behind a screen with a coffee in hand.

Maybe she’d cried.

Maybe she’d written fanfiction.

But now?

She wasn’t interested in the performance.

Because she knew it ended with him turning inward.

Like a wound folding in on itself.

Like rot pretending it was perfume.

Laito tilted his head, the light catching in his eyes — but they didn’t sparkle. Not tonight.

He’d been watching her, too.

From the moment she arrived, he’d been testing her.

Seeing if she’d flinch when he leaned in.

If she’d blush when he whispered.

If she’d play.

But she hadn’t.

Not once.

She hadn’t run.

She hadn’t flirted.

She hadn’t cracked.

Because to Ana, he wasn’t a threat.

He was a cutscene she’d already clicked through.

And that realization?

It cut deeper than any rejection.

Because it wasn’t that she feared him too much to engage.

It was that she’d seen his path — and didn’t care enough to walk it again.

He wasn’t forbidden. He was redundant.

Laito leaned back, brushing hair from his face with a slow, deliberate hand. The smile never reached his eyes.

She had beaten him before he ever got to seduce her.

Not by fighting.

But by remembering.

And suddenly, the walls of the manor didn’t feel like velvet shadows and seductive danger anymore.

They felt like a theater after the final show — empty, echoing, forgotten.

Because the girl behind the door hadn’t come here to fall for anyone.

She had come to finish the game.

And he was never the ending she wanted.

Sub chapter: The Doll Who Watched The Puppeteer Break

Kanato pov

“Kanato always breaks.”

She said it like she wasn’t even thinking.

Like it was written somewhere. A line from a textbook.

Like the fact that he shattered wasn’t horrifying — it was expected.

Kanato didn’t move.

Teddy was crushed against his chest, velvet seams straining under the pressure of his grip.

He stared at the thin line of candlelight under the door, eyes wide and glassy, like a child watching monsters form in the dark — except this time, the monster was on the other side.

She hadn’t said it like a threat.

Or a cry for help.

She’d said it like a statistic.

Like he was a broken teacup she’d seen fall a hundred times in a hundred different timelines — and never once tried to catch.

His breathing hitched, uneven.

He always breaks.

That was his role.

His loop.

His curse.

But now… she’d accounted for it.

Not feared it.

Not tried to fix it.

She had logged it like a pattern.

And suddenly, he didn’t feel like the one unraveling.

She was.

But not like him — not loud. Not trembling. Not flailing against the world.

She was falling apart like a cathedral caving in slow motion.

Silent. Unstoppable. Holy.

Kanato’s lip quivered, and he hugged Teddy tighter.

She wasn’t sobbing.

She was thinking.

Still calculating. Still turning pages. Still hunting constants in a story she wasn’t supposed to control anymore.

She had watched him — over and over again.

Watched him scream.

Beg.

Kill.

Shatter.

And now?

She wasn’t scared of it.

She was bored of it.

Had she picked a favorite breakdown?

Did she have a top five list of his screams?

Had she seen his death? His tantrums? His knife-happy spirals?

And skipped the scene?

The idea made his stomach twist.

She hadn’t even cried for him.

But now—now he heard her voice, paper-thin and void of hope, and it wasn’t performance.

It was grief.

And it was worse than anything he’d ever screamed.

Because she wasn’t trying to escape.

She was trying to make the world end correctly.

Kanato’s grip faltered.

She had been the player once.

The puppeteer.

The girl with the screen and the choices and the godlike gaze.

But now?

Now she was in the dollhouse.

And he couldn’t tell if he wanted to comfort her…

…or watch her crack like porcelain.

 

 

Sub chapter: The Rage That Understood the Ruin

Subaru’s pov

“Subaru’s violence always masks guilt…”

Her voice slid under his skin like a scalpel. Too soft. Too clean. Too goddamn accurate.

Subaru stopped cold.

She was down the hall, barely audible—but somehow, it still punched through him like she'd been whispering straight into his ribs.

He’d been trying to back away. To give her room. To be the distance she never asked for but clearly needed.

He thought maybe she'd pull herself together.

But that line…

That fucking line—

It wasn’t thrown at him. It wasn’t meant to wound. It was worse.

She said it like scripture. Like it was carved in stone. Like it had always been true.

No venom. No pity. Just fact.

And it fucking killed him.

Because it was true.

Every time he raised his fists, every time he snarled and broke something—he wasn’t protecting shit. He was hiding. Screaming over the sound of his own failure. Trying to control something, anything, because the alternative was collapsing.

And she knew that.

She knew the monster wasn’t just under his skin—it was his skin. She’d read him like a fucking character bio. No mercy. No shock. Just... inevitability.

Like he was a bug in her broken game.

And still, somehow, her voice had sounded so goddamn empty. Not judgmental. Not cruel.

Like she was just... done.

Irrelevant. That’s what it felt like. Like she’d already played this scene before and didn’t give a shit about the outcome.

Subaru slammed his fist into the wall, the crack of splintering wood sharp enough to echo.

She knew.

Before he’d even met her, before he’d said a single word—she’d already figured him out. Categorized him. Pinned him down like some beast in a goddamn museum.

“Violence masks guilt.”

Always.

No context. No moment. No grace.

He bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted blood.

How many times had she seen him die?

How many routes had she played through where he bled for people who didn’t give a fuck?

Had she watched him scream until his throat gave out?

Had she skipped him?

Just pressed B and moved on?

He wanted to tear the walls down. Rip open the sky. Shake her until she felt him.

But she wasn’t listening.

She didn’t need to.

Because she already knew.

And still…

She was unraveling. Her voice—tight, choked, off-script. She wasn’t acting anymore. She wasn’t gaming the system. She was just breaking.

And something inside him—the thing with claws—snapped its chains.

Because she wasn’t supposed to fall like this.

Not her.

Not the one who looked at monsters like they were background noise.

Now?

Now she sounded like a wounded animal left out in the rain.

And he couldn’t take it.

He didn’t want to smash the door.

Didn’t want to demand answers or start a fight.

He wanted to guard it. Guard her. Like some feral thing that didn’t have a word for grief, only loyalty.

Let the others watch.

Let them flinch.

He’d stay.

Because if she was breaking—

Then someone should bleed for it.

Sub chapter: The Apathy That Saw It Coming

Shu’s pov

“Shu is always detached early game…”

She said it like she was reciting notes from a textbook. Not bitter. Not sarcastic.

Just… clinical.

Shu stood there, motionless, head resting back against the doorframe like he might fall asleep standing up—but every muscle under his skin was alert, simmering. Listening.

Detached.

Indifferent.

That was how they all saw him. How he’d trained the world to see him. Let everything slide off like oil on water. Nothing stuck. Nothing hurt.

Curiosity was a dead thing in his chest. Had been for years.

Until her.

At first, it was just that—curiosity.

The way she never flinched. Never asked the obvious questions. The way she walked through their halls like a girl with a blueprint. Like she’d already seen the end credits.

It was amusing. Briefly.

But now?

Now it wasn’t funny.

Now it was crawling under his skin and making a nest.

Because she wasn’t just navigating the world like it was prewritten—she was falling apart because it wasn’t.

And he was watching her do it.

He should’ve looked away. Should’ve let it slide past him like everything else.

But he couldn’t.

Because she wasn’t crying like a victim. She wasn’t breaking like someone weak. She was breaking like a goddamn war machine in shutdown—glitching, static-sick, trying to reboot her reality with nothing but blood and breath left.

And fuck… it did something to him.

Shu dragged in a slow breath and stared at the ceiling. Anything to keep from cracking the image of her unraveling into static.

She had known from the start. Knew what they were. What he was. She hadn’t flinched at their cruelty or their hunger.

She had expected it.

She’d looked at him with eyes that weren’t scared—but tired.

Like she’d already watched him burn a hundred times and just didn’t care anymore.

He wasn’t a person to her. He was code.

A checkpoint.

A trigger flag.

A route.

And maybe that should’ve pissed him off.

But all he could think was—why him?

Why had she loaded his route at all?

What was she trying to find?

Because now she was cracking—right there, behind that door—and he could hear it.

The little tremors in her voice. The unfiltered grief bleeding out like ink from a ruined page.

This wasn’t strategy.

This wasn’t gameplay.

She was losing it.

And he was still fucking listening.

Still leaning against this goddamn door like some lazy ghost while she came undone on the other side.

He hadn’t planned this. Hadn’t wanted this.

But there it was—that pressure in his chest. Not just pity. Not just interest.

Something else.

He didn’t know what the fuck to call it. It didn’t have a name. Not one he was ready to give.

But it was there, curling hot in his gut like smoke with no fire.

He looked sideways toward the others—still quiet, still shaken.

And for the first time in forever, he didn’t feel like the background observer.

He felt watched.

And worse… he felt protective.

Of her.

Of the broken thing behind the door who had once looked at him like he was nothing and now couldn’t even hold her own narrative together.

She’d stopped playing the game.

And somehow, that’s when she’d become real.

 

 

 

Sub chapter: The Corrupted Heroine

Ana’s fingers slowed, trembling as they dragged across the paper.

Her handwriting — once pristine, clinical, mapped in obsession — was now a violent tangle. Notes over notes, margin scrawls cutting into each other like open wounds. The ink bled like bruises. Like something dying.

Her breath hitched. Not panicked.

Just... suspended.

She blinked. Once. Twice. Then whispered:

“…It’s not me.”

The words weren’t for anyone. Not the brothers. Not even herself.

She was speaking to the world. The broken script. The gutted engine she’d worshipped like gospel and studied like doctrine.

“…It’s not me that broke it.”

Her eyes were wide now. Red-rimmed. Wet.

Unblinking.

“I didn’t cause the collapse.”

She jerked upright, the diary creaking beneath her grip as she tore through timelines — her timelines. Scenes etched into her memory with obsessive precision. The meet-cutes. The blood-stained kisses. The confessions. The possessive fights and the death-defying rescues.

And then…

Nothing.

A gap. A goddamn black hole.

“No,” Ana rasped, flipping faster. “That’s not— That’s not how it’s supposed to go.”

Chapter 3. Shu route. Library at midnight. Affection threshold met. Trigger scene: whispered confession among shadows.

Didn’t happen.

Chapter 4. Laito’s flirtation route. Isolation chamber rescue. Emotional dissonance and skin contact.

Didn’t happen.

Chapter 5. Ayato midpoint: softening through protectiveness.

Replaced by—what? A public ambush. Gaslighting. Victim narrative.

Her pulse spiked. Her vision blurred.

“No… no, no, fuck no—that’s not Yui.”

But the diary didn’t lie.

The code didn’t lie.

“Yui’s not following her path,” Ana breathed, voice dropping to something that sounded almost reverent. Or cursed.

“She’s rewriting it.”

Then louder. Raw.

“She’s not the protagonist anymore.”

That sentence sat like acid on her tongue.

Ana clutched the diary like a holy relic, her knuckles white, chest heaving — not with fear, but with clarity. Bone-deep, screaming-loud clarity.

“The game can’t finish.”

Her voice had changed. Cold now. Detached. Like steel starting to bend.

“Not because I’m here.”

Her fingers trembled over the page. Not weak. Not afraid.

Just breaking.

“But because she’s not.”

Because the story needs a center. A gravitational pull. A heart.

And Yui — sweet, manufactured, pastel-coded Yui — wasn’t that anymore.

She’d fallen off-script.

Or worse.

She’d chosen to fall.

Ana’s eyes narrowed. She replayed Yui’s smile in her mind — syrupy sweet, too soft, just a little too clean.

No longer kindness. Just the weaponized version of it.

Her words weren’t innocent anymore. They were laced with poison. Crooked scaffolding built to frame someone else.

Yui had stopped holding the center together.

She had ripped it apart.

And no matter how hard Ana clawed at the seams, tried to stitch the bleeding thing back together with cheat codes and meta-knowledge and sheer fucking will — the truth was obvious.

The protagonist role wasn’t just vacant.

It had been usurped.

Or deleted.

She slumped forward again, hands trembling over the chaos of her notes — a sacred mess of desperation and grief.

"Even if I wanted to finish it now..."

Her voice cracked. A tear streaked her cheek, but she didn’t wipe it away.

"...there’s no one left to reach the ending."

Silence.

But not the kind that comes after peace.

This was the kind that crawled in after revelation — thick, choking, like smoke from something sacred burning down.

Ana’s voice had stopped behind the door.

Not from exhaustion.

Not from mercy.

But because there was nothing left to say.

Her final words — cracked and low, spoken to the diary, the code, the fucking corpse of a story that refused to end — still hung in the air like the aftertaste of a scream.

“There’s no one left to reach the ending.”

And outside that door?

Six statues.

Breathing. Blinking. Frozen.

The hallway might as well have collapsed. The house might as well have imploded.

Because they’d heard everything.

Every whispered truth. Every code deviation. Every furious attempt Ana had made to staple the narrative back into something that made sense.

And finally — the confession:

The story can’t finish.

Because the protagonist is fucking gone.

Shu was the first to move. Not speak — just shift. His stillness had changed.

Not lazy.

Not bored.

But hollowed.

Centuries of apathetic drifting, of watching life pass like static — and now this. Now he understood the horror:

A rigged game was one thing.

But a game with no center?

That was godless. That was chaos. That was death.

They’d all revolved around Yui.

Yui’s light. Yui’s kindness. Yui’s presence.

But she wasn’t a gravitational pull anymore.

She was a black fucking hole.

And Ana — the girl in the wrong skin, wrong story, wrong world — had seen it first.

Reiji inhaled like a man trying to stop his ribs from cracking. Measured. Controlled.

But his hands? Clenched so tightly behind his back, the knuckles had gone bone white.

He had been trying to rationalize Ana. To file her madness into a category.

But now?

Now it was Yui that didn’t fit.

Yui — the default heroine. The scripted heart. The balancing constant in their bloodstained code.

She’d glitched. Worse.

She’d turned.

Like a corrupted motherboard that takes the whole fucking system down with it.

A variable that unravels every equation.

Reiji felt something like vertigo coil through his gut.

His logic — flawless, elegant — now cracked. A cathedral collapsing from the altar out.

Laito had stopped smiling.

And when Laito isn’t smiling, something’s gone deeply, irrevocably wrong.

Because now he felt it, too — that shift in the air, like the story itself was turning on them.

Yui’s warmth? Not just gone.

Weaponized.

Her voice wasn’t soft anymore — it was syringes coated in honey. Every word she’d whispered had been about control. Not comfort.

He had chalked it up to “growth.” A little fire. A touch of steel.

But Ana had ripped off the mask.

Ana had called it what it was: fucking villainy.

And the worst part?

It worked.

Because no one had noticed.

Except her.

Kanato didn’t speak. Didn’t sing. Didn’t sway.

He just stood there.

Silent.

For once, he wasn’t the most broken thing in the room.

He looked at the door like it was the edge of the world. Like it would crack open and swallow him whole.

And maybe that’s what it was now.

The girl behind the door — the one with the glitching heart and the burning brain and the diary full of torn-up timelines — she’d seen the truth first.

Because the one who was supposed to lead?

Had let go of the reins.

Had stopped being a heroine.

Had become the villain.

And nobody — nobody — had stopped her.

Subaru’s breath hitched, and he buried a shaking hand in his hair, the other fisting so hard his nails cut skin.

This wasn’t rage.

This was freefall.

He’d lived his whole life clawing at the bars of his own cage.

But Ana?

Ana had just shown them there was no floor.

No rails.

No fucking rules left at all.

She’d wanted the story to hold. Clung to it. Obsessed over it.

Because it was the only map she had left.

And now it was ashes.

Yui wasn’t the light anymore.

She was the shadow at the center of everything.

And they — the brothers, the routes, the whole fucked-up script — were just orbiting emptiness.

Ayato was the last to move.

Still closest to the door. Still breathing Ana’s every word like it was blood in the water.

And it hit.

Every heartbeat, every scream behind her Cool Girl mask, every shattered truth soaked in venom — he’d swallowed them all.

And now?

Now the betrayal wasn’t from Ana.

It was from the story.

From the girl they thought was pure.

The girl they’d all thought was inevitable.

“She was never supposed to be the problem…”

His palm pressed flat to the wood.

Not in anger.

In recognition.

And no one answered.

But they all agreed.

For the first time in this ruined, corrupted script — they agreed.

Ana wasn’t the threat.

She was the last person still trying to hold the goddamn pieces together.

Maybe she was mad.

Maybe she was unraveling.

Maybe she’d burn the world down if she stopped holding back.

But she understood the ending.

And that made her the most dangerous — and the most necessary — person left.

Behind the door, Ana whispered one last thing.

Too soft to catch.

Too broken to be a curse.

But it didn’t matter.

Because none of them needed to hear it.

They turned.

One by one.

And walked away.

Not in fear.

Not in defeat.

But in something worse.

Recognition.

The tragedy was dead.

The game was gone.

What they were living now?

Had no genre.

No plot.

No end.

Just the girl who never belonged here…

…becoming the only one who might know how to fix it.

Chapter 34: The Red String Unwinds

Chapter Text

Act 3, Chapter 13

 

The Ghost Wears Her Name

The moon was high when they returned, spilling silver like a wound across the old estate. The storm had passed, but the house still held its breath—too quiet, too still, like something sacred had been shattered and the pieces hadn’t stopped bleeding yet.

Ana hadn’t screamed. That would’ve been too easy.

But they’d heard it anyway.

The silence that followed her breakdown was louder than any violence.

Somewhere deep in the west wing, her footsteps had gone still. No doors slammed. No sobs. Just a sharp, echoing quiet that clung to the walls like smoke.

And yet here they were. Drawn together like magnets around a black star.

The parlor’s air was dense, stitched together with tension none of them admitted to. Six brothers, scattered like broken pieces of some aristocratic war game—none of them had called this meeting, and yet not a single one had stayed away.

Because it wasn’t Yui who summoned them.

And it wasn’t grief. Not exactly.

It was Ana.

Her name didn’t belong here, and still it filled the room like perfume and gunpowder.

She hadn’t spoken since the frenzy. Hadn’t made a sound. Not since she tore through her notebooks like they’d betrayed her. Not since she’d crumpled to her knees, muttering in some strange, sharp tongue none of them understood—Japanese, Reiji guessed. Her real Japanese. Not this world’s soft, filtered version.

That moment had carved itself into each of them like a curse. The split second when her mask cracked—not the porcelain villainess routine she wore like a second skin, but the raw, jagged collapse underneath.

Laito had tried to laugh. Ayato had muttered something bitter. Kanato just stared.

And Shu—

Shu hadn't moved.

Even now, slouched against the far end of the chaise, he didn’t bother pretending he was asleep.

Because no one could pretend anymore.

Not after what they saw.

The cracked door. The broken pages. The way Ana had clutched that damn notebook like it owed her something and then tore it apart like it had lied.

There’d been something horrifyingly intimate about it. Not performative. Not dramatic. Not like Yui’s latest venom-soaked theatrics, throwing sugar-coated insults like glitter bombs.

No, Ana didn’t scream to be heard.

She broke where no one was supposed to see.

And still they had watched.

She didn’t know that part.

Didn’t know they’d been on the other side of the door, breathing too softly, paralyzed in place as her voice frayed apart.

But maybe she did.

Maybe she always fucking knew.

And maybe—just maybe—that made it worse.

Reiji stood stiffly near the fireplace, posture wound too tight to be casual. Subaru leaned against the far wall like a knife waiting to be unsheathed. Ayato paced in tight circles like a lion who forgot where the bars of his cage were. Laito twirled his chain again and again and again.

Only Kanato was absent—ghosting through the hallway, silent as a prayer.

No one asked where Ana was.

No one had the guts.

But she was everywhere.

Her silence scraped at their skin. Her absence clung to their lungs. The ghost of a girl with someone else’s name, a stranger wearing Miya’s body like a stolen dress.

A girl who knew too much.

A girl they all underestimated.

A girl who could ruin everything—

But hadn’t.

Yet.

Shu exhaled, the sound low and bitter.

“She’s not acting,” he said. Just that.

The others didn’t reply.

Because deep down, they already knew.

Reiji’s POV

The parlor was dim. The afternoon light crept through the high windows like it didn’t want to be here either. Dust hung in the air like an accusation—unsettled, unspoken.

No one had stepped foot in Ana’s room since the frenzy. Since they’d watched her through the crack in the door—shaking, whispering, shredding her pages like skin.

“She circled it,” Reiji said, his voice just above a whisper.

Subaru scoffed, leaning against the frame with his arms crossed. “You’ve said that shit three times now.”

“I saw it,” Reiji snapped. “Red ink. Thick. Deliberate. She didn’t tear it out randomly. She circled something. Right before the page was destroyed.”

Kanato wasn’t speaking. He just rocked in silence, fingers twitching against Teddy’s ribbon like a metronome ticking toward madness.

And then Laito—

That bastard always knew when to cut the air open.

“Mmm~” he hummed, dragging his voice like a blade. “You boys really don’t pay attention when a girl’s losing her mind, huh?”

Shu cracked an eye open.

“She was muttering about routes,” Laito went on, casually adjusting the chain around his neck. “Choices. Like she was trying to navigate a fucked-up dating sim.”

That got Reiji’s attention.

“What did you just say?”

Laito’s grin tilted sideways. “She said mine was the first route. Called it ‘locked,’ actually. Sweet, right?”

Shu let out a dry, humorless snort. “Figures. You would be the first route.”

“Oh, don’t sound so hurt, nii-san~” Laito said, but the smile didn’t reach his eyes. “But yeah. It was classic VN lingo. She talks like someone who’s been watching all this unfold for years.”

Reiji froze.

Because that wasn’t nonsense. It was a code.

A map.

“She’s been tracking this from the start,” he said. His voice didn’t shake—but inside, the floor was cracking. “She circled Laito’s name on the very first day. With that same red ink. I thought it was nothing.”

He turned to the others slowly, spine straightening like a man climbing back onto a battlefield.

“But now I think she wasn’t reacting to Yui’s choice. She was documenting it. Recording the moment the route locked.Like she already knew it would.”

Subaru’s brow furrowed. “That’s—what the fuck are you saying??”

“...” Reiji’s gaze was flat. “I’m saying she’s been here before. Or... somewhere like it. I’m saying Ana didn’t stumble into this story. She followed it.”

Laito chuckled, low and almost pitying. “Guess that makes me the tutorial boss. How fucking flattering.”

The room went dead quiet.

It wasn’t just about Ana anymore.

It was about the script. The game. The illusion of choice.

And the growing dread that maybe—just maybe—they were already living in her memory.

 

 

 

Sub Chapter: The Broken Song Beneath the Noise

Shu’s POV

 

Shu didn’t move when Reiji spoke.

Didn’t blink when the words “she’s been tracking this from the start” sliced the air like glass.

He just kept his eyes on the ceiling.

The plaster there had always been cracked. Ugly in a quiet way. Imperfect.

And maybe that’s why he liked it—because it wasn’t pretending to be whole.

He could still hear her voice.

Not the sharp, glossy one she used in front of Yui, all soft menace and detached grace.

No.

The real one.

Fractured. Choked. Japanese from a world none of them had seen.

She hadn’t screamed.

But she had begged.

Not for help. Not for anyone.

Just for the world to make sense again.

He’d stood there like a coward while the others peeked through the cracked door.

Watched her shatter, piece by piece, hands trembling as she ripped the pages she used to worship.

Not out of fear.

Not rage.

Grief.

He hadn’t forgotten that sound. The fucking sound of her voice when she realized nothing she knew was real anymore.

“She’s not playing the same game,” Shu said aloud.

Reiji looked up.

Kanato stilled.

Laito—who always smirked when it hurt—went quiet.

Shu sat up slowly, fingers raking through his hair like he was brushing off the weight of every route that had gone wrong.

“She was watching it,” he murmured. “Until last night.”

His gaze drifted somewhere vague. Past the walls. Past the story.

“That frenzy? That wasn’t fear. That was mourning.

Something broke, and now she’s falling through it.”

Laito frowned. “Over what? Some scribbled bullshit in a book?”

“No,” Shu said.

Then, softer—

“She had a map.”

The room stilled.

“She knew what was supposed to happen. Laito was first. The red ink proves it. She had the timeline locked in. But the route never confirmed. It hung there—glitched. And she realized it. Realized the story wasn’t just off course—it was fucked. Yui didn’t choose. The train never left the station.”

“Wrong,” Laito muttered, lips twitching. “She did choose. Then she backpedaled.”

“No,” Reiji cut in, voice tight. “The rails weren’t there to begin with.”

“TF you mean no!? Yui Chose me. Ana circled it” ” Laito muttered more audible now, lips twitching and eyebrows furrowed.

Shu nodded, eyes dead. “The track collapsed. The script didn’t run. And Ana?” He exhaled. “She doesn’t have a contingency plan for a broken game.”

The silence that followed wasn’t just stunned—it was hungry.

Shu leaned back again, this time slower. He didn’t smile. Didn’t smirk. Just spoke like someone eulogizing a girl still alive.

“She tore up the notebook because it stopped being prophecy.

It became useless. Just another lie.”

He closed his eyes.

“She’s not looking for the next route.

She’s not even trying to choose anymore.”

He let the quiet swallow them all.

“Ana’s not navigating.

She’s in freefall.”

Kanato’s POV

The others talked too loud.

Too rough.

Voices like boots on broken music boxes.

Kanato preferred the silence.

Not because it was peaceful. But because it didn’t lie.

He sat on the floor in the annex beside the parlor, legs folded neatly, Teddy against his knee like always. But his hands? His hands were busy.

She had left it behind.

Ana’s bag.

A soft, soaked thing half-tucked beneath a side table like it was ashamed to be found.

Teddy had told him.

Whispered it.

“Something is missing, Kanato. Something important.”

He always listened to Teddy.

Teddy knew. Teddy always knew.

Kanato’s fingers moved carefully, reverently, parting the fabric like peeling back skin.

Inside—pens. Notes. Fragments.

Trash, maybe.

But even trash can bleed.

And then—

A book.

Thick. Heavy. Not the red one. Not the one she’d torn apart like a body.

This was older. Or maybe just… fuller.

Kanato’s breath hitched. He clutched it like a doll that had gone missing for too long.

When he opened it, the smell of ink and sugar and rain-drenched fear wafted up like perfume.

Page after page of Ana’s handwriting.

Tiny. Dense. Obsessive.

English—but not the kind Reiji taught. Not the kind they spoke. This was a different language altogether. The language of someone trying not to drown.

He flipped faster. Faster. His fingers started to tremble.

Names. All of them.

Routes.

Maps.

Endings.

Deaths.

Yui’s.

Theirs.

His.

Burning houses. Screams behind glass. Lovers-turned-corpses. Blood in bathtubs.

He saw himself in every horror—smiling. Screaming. Singing.

His stomach turned.

But he didn’t stop.

And then—

A date.

A street.

A name.

Ana.

Truck-kun.

Kanato stared, eyes wide, mouth slightly parted.

The words didn’t hurt.

They hollowed.

He remembered now.

The way she flinched when the delivery carriage passed too close.

The way she tensed near roads.

The way her breath always snagged when thunder cracked or wheels turned too fast.

She wasn’t afraid of them.

She was afraid of dying again.

“She died,” Kanato whispered. “She really died. In her world. And now she’s here...”

His grip on Teddy tightened.

“I woke up here because I died there,” Ana had written.

The sentence was a noose.

He clutched the diary to his chest like a holy relic.

Not because it was pretty.

Not because it was hers.

But because it was the only thing she had ever told the truth with.

“She didn’t want to die, Teddy,” he whispered. “She didn’t want to come here…”

He sat in the corner of the room surrounded by her words—her confessions, her blueprints, her unraveling.

“She’s not a doll,” Kanato said. His voice was soft, almost gentle. “But she’s broken.”

And then—

He stood.

Walked to the parlor, silent as a curse.

The others looked up when he entered, but none of them spoke.

Not at first.

They saw the diary pressed against his chest like a wound he wasn’t ready to close.

“I found her bag,” Kanato said softly. “The one she hid.”

His voice was glass.

“She wrote everything.”

He placed the book on the table like an offering.

“She knew. About us. About Yui. About all the bad things that haven’t even happened yet.”

They leaned in.

Silent. Dreadful. Hungry.

“Every route,” Kanato whispered. “She knew them all. She remembered them.”

He turned the page. Showed them. Let them see.

Then he laid his hand flat on a single entry.

“This one is about her.”

They read.

They stared.

They realized.

“Ana died in her world,” Kanato said. “She was hit. By a truck.”

His voice turned brittle. Hateful. Shaken.

“She even called it something stupid—Truck-kun, the Isekai Lord.

His eyes twitched. A bitter laugh almost slipped out, but caught in his throat like ash.

“She fucking named it. And—what the fuck is an isekai?”

No one answered. No one laughed.

Not because they didn’t know.

But because even asking the question made it real.

“She flinches near wheels because they killed her.

She watches the road like it might come back for her.”

His voice broke.

“She didn’t want this. She didn’t ask for this.”

And in the silence that followed,

Even the house seemed to grieve.

Laito pov (Omniscient)

The silence didn’t just settle — it fucking strangled the room.

It wasn’t just the truth of Yui having been the so-called “protagonist.” It was the confirmation of who she had chosen first.

That single red circle.

A deep, arterial smear — like a ritual seal or some kind of goddamn curse.

Laito.

His name. Circled. Highlighted. Branded.

Chosen.

The notebook lay open like a crime scene. The ink had already dried, but the implications bled fresh in the air. No one spoke. No one breathed. Because that revelation sat between them like a blade buried hilt-deep in the floor.

Laito stared down at it, at the page that had turned his insides into broken glass. No smirk. No sleazy one-liner. No mask to wear tonight.

Just quiet disbelief — raw and flayed.

She actually picked me?

It should’ve been funny. A joke. A cruel one, maybe — the kind he could twist into something obscene to make the silence bearable.

But it wasn’t a game this time.

He’d always played the charming devil. Teased. Flirted. Slithered his way into skin and secrets. But he never really believed he'd be chosen. Not first. Not seriously. Not honestly.

And yet…

His name. That red circle. A perfect loop of ink like a collar — or a noose.

He let out a slow, shuddering breath and leaned back against the billiard table. One hand came up, tugging his hat down just enough to shadow his eyes.

“…So she really fucking picked me,” he muttered, low and bitter, like a joke that had lost its punchline.

Nobody answered. The weight of that fact didn’t leave room for commentary.

He could still hear her voice. Yui’s — trembling, soft, like she was about to fall apart at the seams.

I choose Laito.

He’d laughed when it happened. Of course he did. Played along. Took it like a fucking victory lap. She was scared, cornered, wide-eyed and breakable — and she still chose him.

He’d felt powerful.

But now?

Now it wasn’t power in his gut.

It was guilt.

Because the truth wasn’t what hurt — it was how it had been delivered. Cold. Detached. Not Yui’s words, not even her goddamn handwriting.

It was Ana’s.

Ana — with her perfectly clinical handwriting and dead-eyed understanding of how the story was supposed to go. That circle wasn’t affection. It was a postmortem.

A goddamn autopsy of Yui’s choice.

Documented. Dissected.

That’s all he’d been — a line in someone else's fucking book.

Was it real? Had it ever been? Was he just the first domino to fall?

His fingers drifted over the paper, tracing the red ring like it burned.

Maybe it had started with him.

Maybe he was the origin point — the first thread pulled from the neat little lie that held this world together.

And for some reason, that fucking hurt more than it should.

He straightened slowly, swallowing whatever was clawing its way up his throat. The others were watching — of course they were. Waiting for him to say something smarmy. To crack a joke. To play the bastard clown again.

But he wasn’t in the mood to perform.

Not tonight.

Laito held up the notebook with two fingers, just enough to catch the candlelight off the ink.

“Guess I was the opening act,” he said, lips curling, but not into a smile — more like the barest snarl of someone trying not to feel something real.

He looked around, eyes cutting through the dim room like razors.

“But the real fucking play’s already started, hasn’t it?”

The heat in the room wasn’t physical. It clung like sweat in a confession booth — intimate, filthy, wrong.

The room was suffocating.

Not from heat — not really. No hearth roared, no fire warmed this place. But the tension? Thick as blood, and twice as hard to swallow. It clung to skin, crawled down spines like sweat-drenched silk, and refused to let go.

Laito leaned back against the edge of the billiard table, glass of untouched wine dangling between two fingers. Red. Like the circle. Like blood.

Like her fucking choice.

He hadn't touched the drink. Didn't need to. He was already drunk on the kind of revelation that made your ribs hurt.

He'd listened to the others: Kanato’s whining, Reiji’s dry breakdown, Shu’s lazy near-silence that somehow said everything. But none of it mattered until that moment.

Until the notebook had been tossed in front of him — like evidence, like a verdict. The pages whispered like skin against silk.

And there it was.

Her route.

The original one.

The one Yui picked before everything twisted into this surreal, corrupted hell.

Before they found out Ana was watching.

Before they knew Ana and only saw Miya.

Yui — sweet little Yui — had looked at all the monsters in the room and picked him. Laito.

His name, encircled in that thin, deliberate red ink — a neat, surgical wound on the page. A noose. A brand. A target.

He should’ve laughed. Made a dick joke. Bit the rim of his glass and smirked like he always did.

But all he could do was stare at that name. His name. Circled like she’d meant it.

"So..." he muttered, voice like a sigh scraped over broken glass. "The bitch really did pick me."

There was no triumph in it. Not even cruelty. Just a kind of grim, fucked-up understanding.

It wasn’t love. It wasn’t fate. It wasn’t even lust.

It was narrative.

Yui made the choice, yes — trembling, naïve, desperate — but it was Ana who sealed it in blood-red ink. Ana, who wrote it down like it was a footnote in a field report. A case study. A fucking dissection.

That circle wasn’t a heart. It was a scalpel.

He could still see it. That moment — Yui, lips trembling, eyes wide like prey, cornered and panicking.

I choose Laito.

He’d smirked. He’d leaned in close and drank the chaos like wine. He’d flirted with the moment, teased it, let her mistake his sharp edges for safety.

But now?

Now all he could wonder was if she’d meant it — or if Ana had already known that she would.

That this was the path. That he was the start of the unraveling.

Was it always going to be him?

Or did Ana just let it happen?

He ran his fingers over the circle again, more like a bruise than a name. It made sense in the worst way.

He was the beginning. The first thread pulled. The first kiss. The first violation. The first fucking crack in the mirror.

A sharp smile carved itself onto his lips — too wide, too bitter.

"Opening act," he said again. Like the phrase might mean something if he said it enough times.

And the others? Of course they were watching.

Shu, half-lidded and quiet like a ghost with a pulse. Ayato, vibrating like a pissed-off storm cloud. Reiji, pretending to analyze instead of stew. Kanato twitching like a wire ready to snap.

And in the background, silent as sin and just as dangerous — Ana.

Or was it Miya?

No. Ana was watching, just wearing Miya’s fucking skin.

Laito didn’t even look at her — not directly. But he could feel her gaze. Sharp. Calculating. Not kind. Not cruel. Just... disappointed. Like she expected the dominoes to fall better.

He laughed under his breath, bitter and low. What a joke.

He wasn’t even a lover. He was a variable. A fixed point in her fucked-up data chart.

And it still fucking got to him.

“But now the real play’s begun, hasn’t it?”

He looked at no one in particular. Smiled like it meant something. But that smile was all teeth.

And somewhere behind his eyes, the truth twisted deeper:

She wanted me.

Not Ana. Not Miya. Not the bitch with the pen.

Yui.

And for the first time in a long time, that actually fucking mattered.

 

Laito’s fingers drifted over the ink again. That circle. That damn circle.

A ring. A collar. A scar.

“Yui wanted me,” he whispered. “Back before... before any of this.

And for a flicker of a second, something almost human cracked behind his eyes.

He straightened, finally glancing at the others — Reiji with his unreadable glare, Ayato vibrating with rage, Shu barely hiding that flicker of something like... grief?

Laito raised his glass in a mock toast.

“Well... looks like I was the beginning of the end, huh?”

His smirk returned, sharp as ever. But his eyes?

His eyes didn’t laugh.

Ayato pov (Omniscient)

The room was too fucking quiet.

Ayato sprawled over the armrest of some antique-ass library chair like a lazy king without a kingdom. Legs wide. Elbows hanging. Jaw tight as hell.

But there was no crown here. No throne. Just silence — and the ugly truth echoing in his head like someone had screamed it through a megaphone.

She picked him.

She picked Laito.

He wasn’t listening anymore. The voices of the others blurred together — Laito’s smug little jabs, Kanato’s twitchy muttering, Reiji dissecting everything like he was slicing open a corpse. Even Shu’s lazy silence grated on his nerves.

What Ayato couldn’t block out — what clawed under his skin like fucking static — was that single goddamn image:

The notebook.

That red fucking circle.

Laito’s name.

It hadn’t been scribbled. It hadn’t been crossed out or hesitated over.

It had been circled. Once. Neatly.

Deliberately.

In ink that looked more like dried blood than anything else.

No second guesses. No backup options.

Like fate had locked the door before the rest of them even showed up.

And it wasn’t Ana who made the choice.

That was what fucking broke him.

It was Yui.

The old version. The sweet little lamb, still pretending the monsters weren’t sharpening their teeth every time she blinked.

Before shit got weird. Before Ana started whispering in her shadow. Before her smiles turned fake and her voice started sounding like a girl trying to fake being fine while bleeding from somewhere no one could see.

Back when she still believed in happy endings.

And even then — she chose Laito.

Ayato’s hand clenched into a fist, twisting the fabric of his coat like it owed him blood.

“No,” he breathed, so quiet it scraped against his throat. “She didn’t mean it. She was scared. He tricked her. That’s all.”

But even as the words left his mouth, he knew they were bullshit.

Laito didn’t pretend. Laito didn’t need to. If that little lamb had walked into the wolf’s jaws, she’d done it on her own two feet.

She wanted him.

Not Ayato.

Not the boy who branded himself as her beginning and her end. Not the self-declared “Ore-sama” who was supposed to own her fucking heart.

It wasn’t him.

That red circle screamed it louder than anything ever had.

He stood up, sudden and jerky — the chair skidding across the floor with a screech that cut the silence wide open. Heads turned.

Shu blinked slow, unreadable. Reiji arched a brow. Subaru scowled, already bracing for another tantrum.

Ayato didn’t give a shit.

His pulse was buzzing too loud. Everything felt tight — his throat, his chest, his pride.

“Tch,” he muttered, like spitting venom at the air. “Fucking unbelievable.”

Laito smiled — soft, smug, slow.

“Is something wrong, Ayato~?” he asked, saccharine as poison. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Ayato’s glare could have split the room in half. “Shut the fuck up.”

Laito chuckled, low and sharp — a sound made of razors. But Ayato didn’t stick around to trade insults.

He couldn’t.

Not in this room. Not with that fucking notebook still sitting there, pulsing like a curse. Not with everyone pretending like this wasn’t a goddamn betrayal. Like this wasn’t a rewriting of the story he was supposed to lead.

He stormed toward the door, boots thudding loud against the wood, every step a blow to the gut.

He wasn’t scared.

He was furious.

Furious at Yui for choosing wrong.

Furious at Laito for getting picked.

Furious at fate, at the red ink, at the way the page hadn’t even trembled when she made her mark.

It should’ve been him.

He was number one.

She used to say it. Used to whisper it in trembling voices when no one else could hear.

But apparently it didn’t mean shit.

Because when the blood dried and the ink settled — Laito was the one she circled.

Ayato didn’t slam the door.

He fucking obliterated it.

The sound echoed down the hallway like a war drum — like thunder crashing through a cathedral.

He didn’t look back.

He couldn’t.

Because if he did, he knew exactly what he’d see: his own damn failure, wrapped in red ink and Ana’s perfect, detached handwriting.

And it would hurt all over again.

 

Subaru’s pov (Omniscient)

The door slammed hard enough to shake the floorboards.

Subaru didn’t even blink.

He stayed where he was — half in shadow, leaning against one of the cold stone pillars like it was the only thing keeping him upright. Arms crossed. Jaw locked. Every breath a silent war.

Ayato’s temper tantrum had sucked all the noise out of the room, left nothing but silence in its wake.

And Subaru hated it.

Because in that silence, all he could hear was his own goddamn heartbeat — pounding in his ears like it wanted to remind him:

She didn’t pick you.

His gaze stayed locked on the notebook — or rather, the space where Ana had tucked it back into her coat. Like it was nothing. Like she hadn’t just cracked them all open and bled them dry with a fucking pen.

But he’d seen it.

That red ink.

That perfect circle.

Laito.

Of course it was Laito.

Subaru’s fingers curled into fists, buried in the sleeves of his coat. White-knuckled. Blood humming low and dangerous beneath the surface.

The others had talked. Argued. Shouted. Reiji had dissected the moment like a damn lab rat, Ayato had lost his shit, Laito had done whatever the hell that smirk was supposed to be — but Subaru?

Subaru had gone still.

Because stillness was safer. Stillness meant control. Stillness kept the rage from boiling over.

But the truth?

The truth cut deeper than he was ready for.

He remembered her — Yui, not whatever the hell she was now. Before her light dimmed. Before that strange, sharp presence took root behind her eyes. Back when she was still clinging to hope like a fool, when she looked at monsters and tried to find something human.

And even then — she hadn’t picked him.

She had picked Laito.

Not randomly. Not in a panic. Not because she was tricked.

She wanted him.

Subaru felt something sour twist in his gut.

“Tch…” he muttered under his breath, barely audible. “Stupid girl.”

He didn’t know who he meant. Yui, maybe. Ana. Himself.

He should’ve seen it. Should’ve known. He was always the fucking outsider — the quiet one in the corner, the dangerous one, the one who got looked at like a problem, not a person.

Even when he tried. Even when he wanted to be chosen.

He wasn’t.

Not to her.

Not to any of them.

And Ana — or Miya, or whatever the hell she was now — she hadn’t twisted the knife.

No.

She just held it out.

Look. This is what it’s always been.

Not a betrayal.

A fucking truth.

And maybe that made it worse.

Subaru didn’t move when Reiji spoke. Didn’t even look up when Laito fake-smiled like it meant something. He just stared at the ground, at the cracks in the floorboards, at nothing.

“She chose him,” he said finally, voice like broken concrete.

Reiji adjusted his glasses with that infuriating calm. “Before the divergence. Before Ana’s presence began to impact the narrative flow.”

Subaru wanted to punch that smug tone out of his mouth.

But he didn’t.

Because it wouldn’t change anything.

Laito didn’t gloat. Not this time. His smile was faint — haunted, even.

Maybe he knew better than to celebrate being chosen when it came from Yui. Not Ana.

Because Ana had seen them all. Not with innocence. Not with fear. But with understanding.

She didn’t flinch. She didn’t cry.

She just watched. Wrote. Measured them.

Like someone who already knew how it ended.

Shu said something about remembering every failure. Subaru didn’t even register the words. They sounded too close to the truth.

And the truth never sat easy in this house.

It didn’t get buried. It didn’t rot.

It festered.

He turned slightly, just enough for the moonlight from the window to slash across the sharp angles of his cheek. His expression didn’t change.

But something behind his eyes had cracked.

His voice, when it came, was low. Barely a breath.

“I don’t know what hurts more… that she picked him…” A pause. His jaw tightened. “...or that she picked.”

The others didn’t answer.

What the fuck could they say?

Nothing made it better. Nothing filled the space Yui had left behind — that space Ana now haunted like a ghost with too much knowledge and no mercy.

Subaru stared down at his fists.

He didn’t storm out like Ayato. Didn’t whine like Kanato. Didn’t posture like Laito.

He did what he always did.

Endured.

Because pain was familiar.

Because being second — or third — or never even on the fucking list?

That was normal.

That was him.

And no amount of red ink or twisted timelines could change that.

 

Chapter 35: Author’s notes

Chapter Text

Hello, my dear sole reader who motivated me to post the rest of the chapters, the✨Extra Chapter✨ That I promissed is finished and I’ll be updating it very soon actually (As i have yet to format it to HTML and it takes some time) 
Honestly I felt personally invaded while I was writing the extra chapter I promissed, my prime master piece as I felt very seen. 
Why? Well, To answer your question I need to tell you what the extra chapter is about, but that would be too easy, instead I will ask you a question.

Have you ever trully thought what the characters would think or do if they knew what we, as omniscient beings who know the plot, thought of them?

Well, stay tuned to find out. 

Chapter 36: Echoes in Ink

Summary:

Here it is, the chapter that I loath the most as I feel like it hits me personally as all notes are my actual ones. I hope you enjoy and have a great time reading it.
This chapter was brought to you by my misery and my truest thoughts

Chapter Text

Act 3, Extra Chapter

The room still pulsed with the aftershocks of betrayal.

The brothers had, not long ago, done the unthinkable — they read through Ana’s notes on their routes. Page after page of raw commentary, sharp wit, and the occasional existential crisis. It was like being slapped in the face with a mirror that didn’t lie — and worse, had annotations.

Ayato was still fuming from being called “delusionally loud with the emotional depth of a bent spoon.”

Subaru hadn’t spoken in ten minutes after discovering Ana referred to his entire storyline as a “toxic meditation on how not to handle feelings.”

Laito was weirdly flattered.

Reiji had already begun drafting a rebuttal essay in his head, MLA-formatted and rage-powered.

Kanato had Teddy tucked under his chin, shaking with restrained glee.

And Shu? Shu hadn’t reacted.

At all.

He hadn’t needed to. Because Shu’s section — as far as they’d seen — hadn’t been reached yet.

Until now.

Kanato, flipping further into the diary with the elegance of a child rifling through their sibling’s trauma, suddenly gasped.

“Wait.”

He pointed to an open envelope,with old pages inside, nestled between the pages of her diary like a secret confession.

“…These aren’t route notes.”

Reiji leaned forward, suspicious. “What do you mean?”

“They’re… shorter. Direct. Like little post-it thoughts she never meant to share.”

Ayato snatched one. Scanned it. “These are about us. Personally.

Laito’s grin widened into something dangerous. “Oooh~ Ana’s unsanitized opinions?”

“She annotated us?!” Subaru growled.

Shu opened one eye.

“I want to read them,” Kanato whispered. “All of them.

Ayato clapped his hands together. “YES. This is it. This is the good stuff. This is where the body count begins.”

Reiji sighed, but didn’t stop him. “We’ll go in the same order we read the routes.”

“Alphabetical by emotional damage,” Laito suggested helpfully.

Reiji glared. “I said that already.”

Subaru cracked his knuckles. “Let’s get this over with.”

Kanato flipped the first note onto the table with a flourish.

“Let’s see what Ana really thinks of you, Reiji.”

 


 

The room was still.

Too still.

The notebook— Ana’s notebook —lay on the table like a live grenade made of sarcasm, secrets, and trauma porn.

Reiji adjusted his glasses.

His fingers were meticulous. His spine, perfectly straight. He reached for the pages like a scholar preparing to grade a paper.

A cursed paper.

He found his name.

Read.

Paused.

 

 

Ana's Note :    

 “The red eyes, black hair, and polite? That’s a recipe for no good… only god knows what, and the OVAs had some really nice endings ( //>///<// )”

 

 

His eyes twitched.

His mouth moved like he was trying to swallow his own dignity before the others read it.

Too late.

Kanato peeked over his shoulder.

Read.

Let out a screech that sounded illegal.

SHE’S INTO THE OVA REIJI?!

Laito shrieked. “OH MY GOD, SHE WANTS THE MURDEROUS ACADEMIC VARIANT—

Ayato choked. “BRO—SHE WANTS REIJI?! SHE WANTS EXPERIMENTAL-TRAUMA-ARC REIJI?!?

Reiji backed away from the book like it had just kissed him on the mouth in public. “This is… this is a misinterpretation. She’s clearly referencing alternate canon—”

“Alternate positions ,” Laito hissed.

“She wants the glasses on,” Kanato howled. “SHE WANTS TO BE GRADED ON HER PERFORMANCE WHILE BEING FUCKED BY HIM!”

Ayato was pacing like a caged lion, foaming with confusion. “What does he have?! He’s strict! He’s emotionally constipated! He organizes our f@#&ing silverware by murder potential—

Laito wailed, “HE HITS PEOPLE WITH BOOKS AND SHE WANTS HIM TO RAVAGE HER?!”

Kanato: “HE READS ETHICS TEXTS AND SHE WANTS TO BE SUSPENDED FROM THE CEILING BY HIS RULES—”

Reiji was vibrating.

“I am not a source of degeneracy,” he said stiffly. “I am disciplined. I am refined.”

“You’re a dom with BDSM tendencies in denial,” Shu muttered from the corner.

Reiji’s eye twitched. “I am a man of order.”

“She wants you to order her around,” Laito snapped. “With a f@#&ing collar and a 12-page behavioral rubric.”

“She wants you to give her detention,” Kanato added, wild-eyed.

Ayato let out a shrill, agonized noise. “I’M THE CHARISMATIC ONE. I’M THE LEAD. WHY IS MR. BY-THE-BOOK KINK-FIXATION GETTING THE FIRST BLUSHY FACE?!”

They turned to Reiji.

He stood perfectly still, but his soul was clearly in orbit.

“This is absurd,” he whispered. “She... she annotated me with an emoji. She used multiple slashes. She giggled on paper.”

Kanato spun in place. “She wants your serious face hovering over her while you lecture her mid-thrust—”

“I HAVE NEVER DONE THAT—”

“She wants your OVA villain monologue whispered into her soul,” Laito gasped. “She wants you to punish her for forgetting to study.”

Reiji threw the notebook on the floor like it had betrayed his entire bloodline.

“She has fantasies. Incorrect ones.”

“Are you mad?” Ayato growled. “That she wants your scholarship dick?

“I taught her Latin once—and now I’m a corruption arc?! ” Reiji screamed.

Laito nodded solemnly. “You are absolutely a corruption arc.”

I HAVE NEVER EVEN UNBUTTONED MY SHIRT DRAMATICALLY—

“Exactly,” Shu said softly. “That’s what makes you dangerous.”

Everyone froze.

Shu hadn’t spoken much. He hadn’t even looked interested.

But now?

He tilted his head.

Stared directly at Reiji.

“The ones who pretend they don’t know how to break people,” Shu murmured, voice low and lazy, “are usually the ones who do it best.”

Reiji stared at him.

And for a moment—even he looked a little flustered.

“…I am going to burn this notebook.”

Ayato collapsed onto the couch with a groan. “I can’t believe she wants Reiji. I need to bleach my brain.”

Kanato hugged Teddy tighter. “She wants to be lectured while tied up. That’s what this means.”

Laito flopped down dramatically, legs over the armrest. “Un-f@#&ing-believable. She wants him to spank her with a fountain pen and scold her in Latin.”

He ran a hand through his hair, groaning. “Ughhh, great. If she wants Mr. Ethics-with-a-stick-up-his-ass, then I’m doomed. She’s probably gonna say I flirt too much or something.”

Reiji turned just enough to smirk over his shoulder.

“Oh, don’t worry,” he said coolly. “You’re like a mosquito at 3am.”

Laito blinked. “...What?”

“Annoying. Loud. Attack on the tired or vulnerable ones. And no one knows how to get rid of you.”

The room exploded into wheezing laughter.

Ayato choked on air. Kanato screamed. Shu made a noise that might’ve been a laugh—no one knew for sure.

Laito stood there, stunned.

Then:

EXCUSE ME?!

He gasped, hand to chest like he’d just been mortally wounded.

“A mosquito?! You—you pretentious bloodstained thesaurus—you did not just compare me to a goddamn insect?!”

Reiji didn’t even blink. “A buzzing one. Irritating. Obsessive. Bites without consent.”

I BITE WITH STYLE, YOU PENCIL-F@#&ING TYRANT—

Kanato wheezed, “He really is like a mosquito. He shows up in the dark and won’t shut up until he gets blood.”

“I FLIRT,” Laito shrieked, “I DO NOT BUZZ—”

Reiji adjusted his glasses. “Buzzing with desperation.”

Laito spun in place. “THIS IS CHARACTER ASSASSINATION. I’LL HAVE YOU KNOW I AM CHRONICALLY DESIRABLE—”

Ayato was full-on howling.

Kanato collapsed into Teddy’s lap.

Shu wiped a nonexistent tear from his eye and muttered, “God, I hope she actually wrote it. I really do.”

Laito stared at the ceiling like he was praying for strength.

“She better f@#&ing not,” he whispered.

Shu reached down, picked up the notebook with one hand, and turned to the next page.

“…Guess we’ll find out.”

 

 


 

 

“Tch… This is stupid,” Subaru muttered.

But his fingers still reached for the page with his name on it.

He didn’t like this — any of it. Their stupid circle. Their stupid guesses. The idea that Ana had written about them at all felt too intimate. Like being caught in the middle of someone else’s dream.

He stared at the handwriting for a long moment before reading aloud — voice low, almost like it hurt to say it out loud.

 

Ana's Note :

"Cute, smooll pookie, to be protected, soft, yet strong, softie."

 

The moment the words left his mouth, a silence fell over the room like God was holding His breath.

Subaru lowered the note with shaking hands. Something in his soul cracked.

He looked up.

Big mistake.

Because what greeted him was a wall of wicked, unbearable, soul-punching glee.

Ayato was crying.

Not tears of sadness — no, no. These were the tears of a man witnessing the absolute destruction of his brother’s hyper-masculine ego in real-time.

“She really wrote that,” Ayato gasped between wheezes. “She looked at your whole angry vampire gremlin self and said: pookie. BRO. BRO. YOU’RE A FERAL CHIHUAHUA IN A DOGGY SWEATER.”

Laito had fallen to the floor, legs splayed, holding his stomach. “I CAN’T—SMOOL?! I DIDN’T KNOW IT WAS POSSIBLE TO VERBALLY CASTRATE A MAN WITH LOVE.

Kanato twirled. Twirled. Like he was at a satanic ballet recital.

“Softie~ Softie~ Subaru’s a velvet cupcake full of doom and tears~”

Subaru’s jaw was clenched so hard it was audible. There were veins bulging in places no one wanted to see veins.

“I’m gonna kill all of you,” he said flatly. “One by one. Starting with whoever came up with the word pookie.

Shu didn’t look up. He just raised a lazy hand and added: “You forgot ‘to be protected.’ She wants to wrap you in bubble wrap and make you a bedtime story.”

“OH MY GOD—”

The shriek that erupted from Subaru’s chest was feral.

The chandelier rattled.

Somewhere in the house, a painting fell.

The very foundation of the mansion trembled as if reacting to the supernatural force of a man being emotionally neutered by a girl with a pen.

“I’M NOT—NOT—A GODDAMNED PLUSHIE!!”

He punched the wall.

It didn’t just crack.

It folded in. Like a collapsed lung.

The impact left a Subaru-shaped crater. Literal silhouette.

Spikes of shattered plaster fell like white snow.

He turned, blood boiling, voice trembling.

“I KILL PEOPLE. I EAT THEIR BLOOD. I’M NOT—CUDDLY.”

Laito, red-faced and giggling like a Victorian prostitute who just watched her client trip over his own pants:

“She wants to snuggle you after you punch a wall. That’s... disturbingly healthy.”

Kanato whispered, clutching Teddy: “Imagine her knitting you mittens for your angry little hands.”

Ayato made it worse. “You are kind of bite-sized, bro.”

That was it.

Subaru lost all structural integrity.

He let out a guttural yell, picked up the entire sofa, and YEETED it across the room with the strength of ten emotionally suppressed gym bros.

“I AM NOT BABY!”

The sofa exploded against the door like a nuclear pillow fight. Stuffing rained down like goddamn snow.

Reiji appeared in the doorway, absolutely done.

“Was the furniture personally responsible for the nickname?”

Subaru turned, red-eyed, frothing, voice cracking like a teenage werewolf on karaoke night.

“She thinks I’m smool. I’m over SIX FEET TALL—SIX—FEET—”

Shu, the hidden RPG player, said deadpan: “Emotionally, you’re three raccoons in a trench coat.”

Silence.

Soul-shattering silence.

Like the entire room collectively leaned back and said “Ohhhhhh no he didn’t.”

Subaru’s head jerked so violently toward Shu that it looked like his neck might snap.

He stared.

Mouth open.

Breathing like an animal just tranquilized mid-rampage.

Ayato dropped to his knees, wheezing. “THREE RACCOONS— I’M—BRO, I’M DEAD, I’M ACTUALLY DEAD—”

Laito slid off the couch in a puddle of euphoric hysteria. “ONE’S PROBABLY NAMED ‘GRRRRR,’ ONE’S CALLED ‘BITEY,’ AND THE THIRD JUST WANTS HUGS.”

Kanato clapped his hands like a delighted child watching a clown on fire.

“Three raccoons~ One wants snacks, one wants murder, and one wants to be cuddled and told he’s special~”

Subaru stood frozen.

Like a cryptid caught in a flashlight beam.

Like a haunted Roomba realizing it’s being exorcised.

And then—

He snapped.

“I AM NOT MADE OF RACCOONS! I AM A FULLY-FORMED, FUNCTIONING, INDIVIDUAL—

“—with attachment issues,” Shu added.

That was it.

Subaru launched himself across the room with the unholy velocity of a man trying to uppercut someone through time.

The scream he unleashed was not a sound known to modern science.

It was the tortured wail of someone simultaneously experiencing a breakup, an identity crisis, and a flashback to being picked last in dodgeball.

“YOU LAZY SON OF A—COME SAY THAT TO MY FACE—”

Shu, yawning, calmly dodged him.

“You just proved it. One raccoon’s driving.”

Subaru rammed shoulder-first into a bookshelf.

Books exploded. One caught fire. No one knew how.

Somewhere in the chaos, Ayato muttered between tears of laughter, “She’s gonna adopt him. She’s gonna knit him a little raccoon hoodie and make him chamomile tea.”

Kanato, cheerfully stomping on what remained of a coffee table:

“She’s gonna name the raccoons. Oh, yes. One of them is definitely called ‘Stabby.’”

Laito sobbed into a velvet cushion. “SHE’S GONNA PUT HIM IN A LEASH HARNESS.

Subaru roared.

“THIS IS SLANDER! THIS IS EMOTIONAL WARFARE!! I AM A VAMPIRE, NOT A—NOT A—RING-TAILED SOUL TUMBLER!!

Shu scratched his head. “And yet you roll around when you’re upset. Curious.”

Subaru hit the floor again.

Clutching his face.

Muttering to himself.

“She’s gonna carry me in a blanket burrito. Like I’m some kind of rabid emotional tamagotchi. I’ll never recover. I’ll never—”

Ayato, voice shrill with joy: “RACCOON WRAP. LIMITED EDITION. EXTRA STUFFING.”

Subaru howled into the void.

Subaru lay facedown, surrounded by the flaming wreckage of a bookshelf and his own crumbling self-concept. He wasn’t breathing heavily anymore. He wasn’t even moving. Just... lying there.

Laito leaned over him, cautiously.

“Hey. Pookie? You good?”

No response.

Kanato poked him with a parasol.

“I think he’s dissociating~”

Ayato crouched beside him, whispering with mock tenderness:

“She’s going to get you one of those little raccoon backpacks. You know, the ones with the leash.”

Subaru groaned into the floorboards.

Shu, still lounging, added helpfully:

“She’ll call it your ‘comfort gear.’”

Subaru’s hands clenched into the wood like claws. “I hate this.”

“Oh, you haven’t even processed the worst part,” Laito cooed, stroking his own hair like a Bond villain.

“She said you’re ‘soft yet strong.’ You know what that means, don’t you?”

Subaru opened one red-rimmed eye.

“It means,” Laito continued, eyes glittering, “that your emotional vulnerability is your greatest strength. That all your guilt and angst and wall-breaking is just trauma wrapped in cinnamon roll aesthetics.

Subaru screamed, wordless and primal, and kicked over the piano.

The entire piano.

It hit the ground with a deafening, soul-destroying crash.

The sound of dignity dying.

Reiji’s voice echoed down the hall, sharp and clinical:

“Do not touch the Bösendorfer, you feral wombat—!”

Subaru ignored it. He stumbled upright — ash in his hair, eyes glassy, fists trembling. Like a man who had just emerged from a war zone, but the enemy was a compliment.

He turned to face the others.

No words.

Just that look. That horrified, haunted, vulnerable rage look.

And whispered:

“…If she ever hugs me… I swear to god… I will evaporate.”

Ayato screamed.

“YOU’D MELT! YOU’D FUCKING MELT, DUDE!”

Subaru covered his ears. “STOP IT. I CAN HEAR HER VOICE. I CAN HEAR IT IN MY HEAD—SAYING—‘oh, Subaru~ my precious little softie bear~’”

Laito, collapsing with laughter:

“Bear?! She upgraded you! SOFTIE. BEAR. GOD TIER.”

Subaru dropped to his knees again.

Tears.

Real tears.

“…She’s gonna… knit me a sweater,” he whispered, staring into space. “It’ll have… my name on it. With little fangs and hearts…”

Shu nodded. “You’ll wear it. And then apologize for bleeding on it.”

“I’M SOFT,” Subaru choked, grabbing his own chest like his ribcage was betraying him. “I’m fucking soft—”

He fell backwards in a slow-motion collapse, limbs outspread like a martyr.

“…I’m a throw pillow with unresolved issues…”

Kanato placed Teddy on his chest like a funeral offering.

Laito solemnly hummed “My Heart Will Go On.”

Subaru closed his eyes and whispered his final words before passing into temporary ego death:

“…Tell Ana I said bark bark, bitch…”

And thus, the Emotional Funeral of Subaru Sakamaki concluded.

Smool. Pookie. Soft. Yet Strong.

May he rest in pieces.

Delivered impromptu, in the ruins of the common room, standing on the shattered piano lid

Laito straightened his hat, stepped delicately over a crater of drywall and rage, and cleared his throat like a ringmaster preparing to address a crowd of feral emotions.

“Ladies~ Gentlemen~ Dysfunctional immortals of all temperaments…”

He swept his hand out dramatically toward Subaru, who was still lying motionless on the floor like a Victorian heroine who’d fainted from too much romantic literature-or over the top fanservice.

“It is with great sadness — and even greater entertainment — that I declare the official emotional death of our beloved little leather-wrapped rage cupcake…”

He pulled out a folded note. No one knew where it came from. Probably hell.

“Ahem.”

🪦 Here Lies Subaru Sakamaki 🪦

‘Smool. Pookie. Soft. Yet Strong.’

Born sometime in the prehistoric angst era – Died five minutes ago of terminal emotional exposure.

He lived like a wall-punch.

He died like a marshmallow left too close to the fire of genuine affection.

Survived by:

• One (1) cracked piano

• Three (3) violent raccoons in a trench coat

• An ongoing allergy to compliments

Cause of death:

• One handwritten Ana note

• One savage Shu quote

• One mental image of being hugged while wearing mittens

🕯️ May he rise again in therapy. But like, not soon. 🕯️

Laito sniffled dramatically. “He was a pookie. A very angry yet soft pookie. But he was ours.”

He leaned down, gently adjusted Subaru’s arm to fold it over his chest, and laid Teddy beside him like a floral arrangement.

“He would’ve hated this,” Laito whispered.

Ayato burst into wheezing laughter. “He’s gonna wake up and kill us all.”

Kanato nodded serenely. “But until then, we mourn the smool gremlin.”

Shu muttered from the corner: “Put him in a shoebox and bury him next to his self-esteem.”

Subaru, face pressed to the floor, groaned.

“I swear to god… when I get up… I will end you.”

Laito grinned, slipping his hat back into place.

“See? Resurrection already underway. Tragic. Beautiful. Pookie-tier.”

 


 

The room was quiet.

Too quiet.

That kind of deceptive calm you get before someone discovers they’re the punchline of the universe. Ayato Sakamaki, eternal menace, professional narcissist, and self-proclaimed “Ore-sama,” flipped open Ana’s notebook expecting something lame—like maybe she wrote “Ayato’s eyes are so dreamy teehee” in the margins, because obviously.

But what he found instead?

No. No.

What he found was blasphemy. An act of psychological warfare. An insult with layers so rich and creamy it should’ve come with a dairy warning.

 

 

Ana's Note :    

“Ayato: superiority complex, the princess of the triplets, cute when angry, very easy to tease, head of the fashion police.”

 

There was a full seven-second pause.

Then the scream began.

A full-body, soul-shattering, lung-collapsing SHRIEK ripped from his throat as if Satan himself had reached into his ribcage and squeezed.

P-P-PRINCESS?!?!

He flung the notebook like it had just told him he was getting demoted to side character. It hit the coffee table and skidded across it dramatically, landing squarely at Reiji’s feet.

“NO. NO. ABSOLUTELY NOT. I REJECT THIS REALITY. I AM AYATO SAKAMAKI, FIRST OF HIS NAME, THE DEVOURER OF TAKOYAKI, THE UNDISPUTED CHAMPION OF—”

Kanato blinked once. “Princess Ayato. It has a nice ring to it.”

“SHUT UP, KANATO, OR I’LL SET YOUR TEDDY ON FIRE.”

Laito didn’t even try to hold it in. He collapsed against the back of the sofa with a howl, wheezing like a dying Victorian woman at the opera.

“Oh my—haaahhh—Ohhh noooo~! Not ‘princess!’ Not ‘head of the fashion police!’ I—I can’t—AYATO PLEASE—”

He was clutching his stomach, tears streaking down his face.

Shu peeled one headphone off, glanced at the chaos, and immediately snorted like he was trying not to laugh—but failed.

“Mmm… Head of the fashion police, huh? That explains the hissy fit over the wrong shoelace length last week.”

“IT WAS A CRIME AGAINST FOOTWEAR, SHU.”

Ayato spun toward the group, panting like a cornered animal. “Listen—LISTEN TO ME. I am a terror. A god. I make grown men cry. I do not—repeat, DO. NOT.—have a superiority complex.

Reiji, calmly flipping to the page like a man perusing a crime scene report: “You once referred to your reflection as ‘art.’”

“BECAUSE IT IS!!”

Subaru straight-up choked on his drink, then burst into a full, body-shaking laugh he couldn’t even muffle. “Oh—oh my god. She knew. She really knew. Ayato, you’re like a fashion-obsessed tyrant with the rage of a poodle. She nailed you.”

Ayato looked physically ill. “S-She called me easy to tease.

Kanato, monotone and smug: “Which you are.”

I AM A DANGEROUS CREATURE OF THE NIGHT—

“—With a signature pout and five-step skincare routine,” Shu muttered.

Laito wheezed again, practically folded in half on the floor. “The pout—he really does that lip thing—oh my god she noticed the lip thing!

Ayato’s eye twitched. “I’M NOT CUTE WHEN I’M ANGRY.”

“...You just stomped your foot like a cartoon character,” Reiji said, unblinking.

That was it.

That was the straw.

Ayato let out a scream so primal it startled birds outside the mansion. He fell backward onto the chaise lounge like a Victorian heroine perishing from shock, one arm thrown across his forehead.

“WHY. WHY WOULD SHE DO THIS TO ME. I—I TOOK HER IN. I WAS NICE. I—wait. Was I nice?! OH GOD WAS I NICE?!

“Only when you thought she was helpless,” Shu muttered, putting his headphone back on.

“I HAVE BEEN BETRAYED. MY CHARACTER HAS BEEN ASSASSINATED. SHE’S RUINED ME—IN INK. PERMANENTLY.”

He sat up suddenly, eyes wild, shirt now half-untucked from sheer tantrum.

“I’m gonna rewrite history. I’m gonna eat this notebook. I’m gonna bite her and drain her of every mean thought she’s ever had.

“Hot,” Laito said immediately.

“SHUT THE HELL UP YOU TASTELESS MOSQUITO!”

Ayato was pacing again—shirt slipping off one shoulder like a man in crisis, muttering to himself like a conspiracy theorist being hunted by fashion ghosts.

“I can’t come back from this. I can’t show my face. I’m gonna have to move to another dimension. Change my name. Burn all my jackets. Start over as a monk.”

“I give him twenty minutes before he’s color-coordinating his revenge outfit,” Subaru said, wiping tears from his face.

“TWENTY?! TRY TEN, YOU SNARKY HOOLIGAN—OH MY GOD, WHAT IF THERE’S MORE ENTRIES?!”

He dove for the notebook again in pure desperation, flipping pages like he was digging through a cursed spellbook, mumbling, “Please say she called Laito the mosquito at 3:am, please say she called Kanato a haunted porcelain demon, please—GIVE ME HOPE—

After Ayato’s theatrical collapse and several shoe-throwing threats, Kanato—silent as a loaded gun—picked up Ana’s notebook.

 


 

 

No one noticed at first.

He turned the page.

Read.

 

Ana's Note :    

“Kanato: Mentally disturbed pookie, CEO of tantrums, won the Nobel Prize of fake crying. Would kill anyone for sweets.”

 

 

There was a pause.

A breathless, delicate pause.

He just stared at the page.

Expression blank. Eyes wide. Lips parted.

Then—softly—he whispered:

“…pookie?”

That was all it took.

Laito wheezed like a Victorian orphan with bronchitis.

He slapped the couch. Slid off the couch. Hit the floor with a thud and kept going, legs flailing, voice gone to airless screeches.

“OH MY GOD—POOKIE?! *MENTALLY DISTURBED POOOKIE—*I CAN’T—”

He actually choked. Like, physically. He gasped, wheezed, beat the floor with his palm like he was tapping out of existence.

Shu rolled off the couch in slow motion. One eye open. Then—

“Pookie,” he said flatly.

And immediately started cackling.

Low at first. Then a full, shoulder-shaking wheeze. Violent. The kind of laugh that only happens when your soul breaks free from your body.

Ayato was on his knees, gripping the carpet, laugh-wailing like a dying banshee. “THE CEO OF TANTRUMS! I’M GOING TO VOMIT!”

Subaru couldn’t even get a word out. He just wheezed. Pointed. Collapsed onto the armrest of a chair and howled.

Reiji—who valiantly tried to sip his tea with dignity—snorted. Audibly. Then started coughing from holding it in. “It’s… it’s disturbingly accurate—”

“THE NOBEL PRIZE—OF FAKE CRYING,” Laito screeched from the floor, clutching his chest, gasping like someone who had just been waterboarded by sarcasm. “KANATO’S AN AWARD-WINNING MELTDOWN ARTIST—

He rolled onto his back, legs twitching. “I CAN’T—SOMEONE TAKE TEDDY’S MIC—HE’S GIVING A COMEDY SPEECH—”

Kanato didn’t move.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t breathe.

His face was stuck in that same eerie, unreadable expression as the laughter around him spiraled into absolute ruin.

Then—

Slowly.

Softly.

He smiled.

“…A Nobel Prize,” he murmured.

The room halted.

Laughter paused. Mid-breath. Mid-wheeze.

Shu sat up slowly. “Wait. No. NO. No”

“No. No no no no no—” Subaru said, scrambling upright.

Kanato hugged Teddy close, swaying. His voice dreamy. Light. Dangerous.

“She… recognizes my work.”

Laito choked. “WHAT?!”

“She sees my emotional brilliance. My dedication to the craft,” Kanato continued, eyes gleaming. “She called me the CEO. Of tantrums. That means I’m in charge.”

Ayato wheezed out a single phrase: “H-He thinks it’s a title.

Kanato clutched the notebook to his chest like a holy relic. “And pookie. That’s a pet name, right? RIGHT? A term of affection.

Shu groaned. “It’s ironic, you cupcake-crusted lunatic.”

Kanato gasped. “She loves me.”

Everyone: “NO SHE DOESN’T.”

He stood up. Delicate. Floating. Serene.

“I’m her favorite,” he said. “She made me a star. I finally have… recognition.”

Then, out of nowhere, he spun on Laito.

“You LAUGHED at me,” he hissed, smile gone. “You laughed at my triumph.

Laito’s smile froze.

“Wait, wait, wait wait wait, I, I was, I was just—”

Teddy flew.

Like a heat-seeking missile of rage, the bear collided directly with Laito’s face. The force knocked him backward into a bookcase with a strangled scream.

“TEDDY STRIKES AGAIN!” Ayato howled from the floor.

Kanato leapt onto the coffee table, triumphant.

“I! AM! THE POOOKIE PRODIGY! THE CHOSEN MELTDOWN MESSIAH! CROWN ME IN SUGAR GLASS!

Reiji quietly stood and pondered if he should leave the room.

He’d seen enough.

The room was a disaster zone.

Teddy had already been weaponized, twice. Ayato was face-down in a cushion, sobbing from laughter. Kanato was constructing a sugar-glass shrine. Subaru was feral. Reiji was considering early retirement.

 

 


 

 

 

And then Laito—still somehow smug—picked up Ana’s notebook with a flourish.

“Ohhh~ What did my sweet Bitch-chan write about me~?” he sang, flipping to his section.

Laito, ever the smug bastard, twirled the notebook in his hands like it was a love letter waiting to praise him.

He opened it with confidence.

Smirking. Cocky. Prepared to be adored.

 

 

Ana's Note :    

“Too much blood to my taste.”

“Too much flirting.”

“Like a mosquito at 3am when you’re trying to sleep.”

 

 

...

Silence.

He blinked once.

Twice.

The page didn’t change.

“…A mosquito?”

His voice cracked slightly.

He read it again.

Too much blood.

Too much flirting.

A f@#&ing mosquito.

“…She…” His lip twitched. “She called me a… mosquito?

Ayato exploded into laughter like a man being exorcised.

Kanato let out a shriek so high-pitched it summoned bats. “OH MY GOD SHE DID—SHE REALLY WROTE IT DOWN—”

Subaru let out a bark of feral laughter. “REIJI F@#&ING CALLED IT. SHE ACTUALLY COMPARED HIM TO A BUG.

Reiji, smug like sin sex and a month in a wheelchair, sipped his tea. “I accept your collective apologies.”

NO!” Laito shrieked. “NO NO NO—I AM NOT A MOSQUITO!

He held the notebook up like it had personally insulted his sex life. “DOES THIS LOOK LIKE THE WRITING OF A WELL-ADJUSTED WOMAN?!”

Shu, calm and half-asleep on the couch: “She said it. You buzz.”

Laito screamed and threw a pillow.

Reiji, deadpan: “A mosquito is a parasitic insect that invades personal space, draws blood, and has no concept of boundaries.”

I FLIRT,” Laito screeched.

“You buzz,” Kanato snapped. “You hover. You irritate. You ruin sleep schedules.

Ayato was gasping between fits of laughter. “BRO. SHE HEARS YOUR VOICE AND THINKS OF INSOMNIA. YOU’RE HER F@#&ING SLEEP PARALYSIS DEMON—WITH A FEDORA.

Laito stood, horrified, clutching his hat like it was all he had left. “I—I flirt with elegance—”

“You flirt like a pop-up ad that installs viruses,” Reiji muttered.

I BITE WITH STYLE!

“You’re the reason garlic exists,” Subaru growled.

Shu then said “You’re the reason DEET was invented”

Ayato lost it, wheezing and laughing so much like a pig with bronchities while he thought he’d die,

Reiji cracked a smiled, his cold persona gone and laughing like a rich millionaire,

Subaru cracked a smile and softly laughed in an accidental deep voice, while sounding like a dying chicken

Kanato then added giggling uncontrollably. “They should start printing your face on citronella candles.”

Laito shrieked. “I AM DESIRE INCARNATE!

“You’re a thirsty little nuisance,” Shu said, sipping his drink. “If she had a fly swatter, you wouldn’t be reading right now.”

I BRING PLEASURE! I AM A FANTASY!”

“You're the auditory equivalent of a dick pic,” Reiji replied smoothly.

Ayato collapsed to the floor, howling. “SHE CALLED YOU A F@#&ING NOCTURNAL BLOODSACK WITH NO RIZZ—

Laito fell to his knees, gripping the notebook like a cursed object. “SHE DIDN’T EVEN SAY I WAS HOT—SHE DIDN’T EVEN ADD A HEART—NOT EVEN A F@#&ING WINKY FACE?!

Subaru pointed dramatically. “SHE GAVE YOU AN EMOTIONAL RESTRAINING ORDER.”

Kanato: “You need to register as a pest.”

Reiji sighed. “Honestly, you should just move to Australia.”

Laito looked up, eyes wide and glassy. “What…?”

Shu, lazily: “They’ve got mosquitoes the size of fists. You’ll find your people.”

Ayato grinned. “Start a little blood-sucking family in the Outback. Buzz around a kangaroo. Hit on spiders.”

Kanato: “Maybe find someone who appreciates unsolicited neck licking.”

I HATE YOU ALL—” Laito screamed. “YOU’RE JUST JEALOUS!”

“Of what? Your wingspan?” Shu murmured.

Reiji: “Your vibrating ass energy?”

Subaru: “The fact that your whole vibe makes people reach for DEET?”

Laito shrieked. “I’M GONNA BUZZ INTO TRAFFIC!

A pause.

No one moved.

Shu didn’t even look up.

Didn’t sigh.

Didn’t shift.

He just said—soft, lazy, and soul-destroying:

“...Don’t miss the windshield this time.”

SILENCE.

Laito let out a high-pitched wheeze and collapsed backward.

His spirit? Gone.

His pride? Evaporated.

The mosquito? Crushed.

Ayato fell off the couch.

Kanato screamed.

Reiji covered his mouth in genuine shock.

Subaru looked like he just witnessed a live execution.

Shu sat back, calm and collected, like he hadn’t just one-tapped a man’s entire existence with a single line of dialogue.

Laito defeatedly twitched on the floor.

“...I’m gonna haunt her ceiling fan,” he whispered.

Laito was lying face-down on the floor muttering “buzz” like it was a curse and a kink. Ayato had stabbed a pillow and declared he was renaming himself “the rightful main character.” Kanato was drawing a sigil in frosting and whispering “bias isn’t real” while Teddy stared into the void.

 

 


 

 

 

And in the middle of it all, Shu, chaos incarnate in a half-buttoned shirt, casually picked up the notebook like he was flipping through a magazine on how to be unbothered and sexy.

He flipped to his page.

He blinked.

And then smiled.

Slow. Sinister. Cat-like. The kind of grin that says “I just found the nuclear launch codes and I’m not emotionally stable enough not to use them.”

“Shu: My Bias.”

“(๑/////๑)”

A long pause.

Then he read it aloud.

“‘My bias,’ huh?”

The world stopped spinning.

Ayato sat bolt upright like he’d been tased in the ass. “NO. F@#&ING. WAY.”

Shu turned the notebook around with all the drama of a man revealing holy scripture. “Looks like I win.”

Kanato blinked. “Bias? BIAS?! THAT’S THE SHIP-FAVORITE TITLE! THAT’S THE GODDAMN GOLD MEDAL OF OBSESSION!”

Shu leaned back like a king with  a grin incriminatig enough that would get him a life senentence by anyone who looked. “You may kiss the crown.”

Ayato lunged across the table. “SHE MEANT IT AS A JOKE. IT WAS IRONY. SHE—SHE PITY-PICKED YOU, YOU HORIZONTALLY-INCLINED BASTARD!

Reiji stood up. “NO. I REFUSE. SHE SAID YOU WERE HER FAVORITE?! THIS IS UNHINGED. THIS IS CULTURE ROT.

Laito looked personally attacked by the universe. “You?! You—you emotionally dead Victorian cryptid! She picked YOU?!

“Apparently,” Shu said, stretching like a lazy cat, “my lack of interest is… interesting.”

“YOU’RE A GLORIFIED FLOOR PILLOW!” Ayato screamed.

“You’re a mattress with abs!” Subaru bellowed from the hallway.

Kanato was shaking. “I gave her sugar. I gave her drama. I gave her art!

Shu shrugged. “I gave her nothing. And apparently… that was everything.

Laito shrieked. “I HAVE BITTEN HER THIGHS! I HAVE MOANED INTO HER EAR! I DID DIRTY SONNETS, YOU EMOTIONALLY CONSTIPATED BLANKET!”

Shu flipped a page, unmoved. “She liked the silence.”

Ayato was tearing at his hair. “No. No, no, no. THIS IS BLACK MAGIC. YOU’RE A CURSED SOCK. YOU CAN’T JUST—*BE THE FAVORITE—*WITHOUT EVEN F@#&ING TRYING.”

“Watch me,” Shu said coolly. “I do everything else in this house that way.”

Kanato hurled a cupcake at his head. “TAKE. IT. BACK.”

Shu caught it. Took a bite. Chewed.

“Delicious. Just like victory.”

Subaru kicked a chair so hard it broke. “I HAVE WORKED ON MY ANTI-HERO AURA FOR MONTHS! YOU SLEPT THROUGH TWO ENTIRE ARCS.

Shu exhaled slowly. “Maybe that’s the appeal. Mystery. Restraint. Trauma daddy vibes.”

“TRAUMA DADDY—?! WHAT THE F@#&—” Ayato gagged so hard he nearly fell over.

Laito collapsed dramatically into a beanbag. “I’m gonna throw myself out a window and sexually haunt someone out of spite.”

Reiji paced in the background, muttering equations of logic and how the multiverse must have split in half.

Kanato clutched Teddy and whispered, “Bias is fake. Bias is propaganda.”

And in the middle of the chaos?

Shu reclined fully. Smug. Smirking. Borderline glowing.

“I didn’t even have to take my shirt off,” he said.

Ayato punched the air. “I HATE YOU! YOU SMUG-ASS LIVING EMO TRACK!”

Subaru shouted, “YOU’RE A SEXUALLY NEUTRAL COUCH GOBLIN!”

Laito wailed, “YOU’RE EVERY GIRL’S EMOTIONAL PROJECTION! YOU’RE NOT EVEN REAL!

Shu yawned. “I’m her bias. Stay mad.”

Shu wasn’t looking for more.

He moved to pass the notebook off with a satisfied smirk.

He was already riding the high of being labeled “My Bias” in Ana’s notes. Already basking in the screams of his brothers as they collapsed around him like soggy drama soufflés.

And yet—

He still kept looking.

He looked at the page like it was something sacred, like really looked, he looked at it like he was a DnD player that had failed multiple preception checks yet he knew that something was missing.

He passsed a full minute of looking at it,

And then he saw it.

Tucked into the margin. Tiny. Sideways. Like a secret spilled in a midnight confession. Like a secret that was never meant to be found.

 

 

Ana’s note:

“Too much is too much…”

“How did that even fit? I mean, she couldn’t even wrap her hands around it—physical injury guaranteed.”

 

 

Shu froze.

His breath caught.

The universe shifted sideways.

Then—

He grinned.

And not just a little smirk.

This was demonic. Flirty. Unholy.

The grin of a man who had just discovered he was a walking, breathing climax.

“…So that’s what she thought.”

He tilted his head back, bit his lip, let out a low, luxurious laugh.

“She couldn’t wrap her hands around it…” he whispered, voice deep, honey-drenched in sin.

His knees fell open wider. One hand casually adjusted himself under his waistband—because he was definitely feeling it.

Too much is too much, huh?

He let out a satisfied exhale. Like this was his moment of coronation.

“Poor thing,” he murmured, palm pressing down on the growing problem in his pants. “She really tried, didn’t she?”

He closed his eyes.

Let the words swirl again.

‘Physical injury guaranteed.’

“Ohhh my god,” he whispered to himself, voice half-laughter, half groan. “I’m a f@#&ing health hazard.”

He chuckled. Sat up. Spread his legs a little wider.

And then—leaned back. Hands behind his head.

Full bias mode: engaged.

Of course she noticed. Of course she was obsessed. He barely even had to do anything. Just exist. Just be.

It wasn’t his fault she wanted to wrap herself around something structurally unethical.

He was still basking in that thought—hard, literally—when Ayato turned and blinked.

“…Why do you look like you’re about to f@#& the couch?”

Shu lazily opened one eye. “Because I could.”

Kanato tilted his head. “What the f@#& is wrong with your face? You look like you’re imagining things that’d get censored in 47 countries.”

Laito squinted. “Wait… is he—? He’s hard. Shu. Is. Hard.

Shu sighed dramatically. “You’re just jealous she didn’t write that about you.”

Reiji stood up. “WHAT DID SHE WRITE.”

Shu clutched the notebook close, smirking like Satan himself. “You sure you want to know?”

Ayato lunged. “YES.”

“No.”

“YES.”

Shu raised an eyebrow. “You really want to feel insecure for the next four and a half centuries?”

Kanato screamed. “SHOW US THE GODDAMN NOTE!”

They tackled him. They bit. They screamed. Ayato might’ve tried to rip his shirt off just to humble him. It didn’t work.

The notebook flew.

It landed open.

Right on the scribble.

And then—

They read it.

Silence.

Then:

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO—”

Ayato dropped to the floor, writhing.

Kanato screamed into a pillow. “SHE WROTE A F@#&ING DEATH WARNING!”

Subaru read it, blinked—then punched the wall so hard it cracked. “HOW THE F@#&—HOW—

Reiji backed up like the book had grown legs. “She measured it with her f@#&ing soul!

Laito? Laito collapsed to the floor and wailed.

TWO HANDS?! SHE NEEDED TWO HANDS?! WHAT WAS SHE HOLDING—A HELLSPAWNED FLESH MONOLITH?

Shu, still sitting cross-legged, lifted the notebook casually off the ground and dusted it off.

“Careful,” he said calmly. “Wouldn’t want to get a paper cut.”

SHE GOT A REAL CUT, YOU MONSTER!” Ayato screamed.

Kanato clutched Teddy like a life preserver. “She died. She actually died. Was it the dong? WAS THE CAUSE OF DEATH DONG-RELATED?!

Reiji paced. “It’s not even a compliment anymore—it’s a biological felony.

Laito, dead-eyed: “She got isekaied by the dick.

Subaru screamed into the void: “YOU’RE NOT A VAMPIRE. YOU’RE A MATING-INDUCED NATURAL DISASTER.

Shu smirked, stood up, adjusted himself shamelessly.

“Can’t help it,” he said. “She wrote it. Not me.”

Ayato gasped. “AND YOU’RE PROUD?!

Shu looked down at him. Then at the others.

Smiled.

“Are you just upset because yours is way smaller?”

Silence.

Utter. Silence.

Then:

Reiji dropped a glass.

Subaru screamed and tried to charge him.

Laito shrieked, “SHE SAID IT WAS TOO MUCH. YOU’RE A F@#&ING DICK BOSS FIGHT.

Kanato: “IT’S NOT A DONG, IT’S A TERRORIST ORGANIZATION.

Ayato fell to his knees. “I used to think I was special.”

Shu looked directly into the camera of fate.

You never had a chance.

The room was in ruins.

Teddy was in the fireplace.

Reiji’s tea set was shattered.

Ayato was lying facedown, mumbling about injustice.

Subaru had punched through an entire section of drywall.

Laito was curled in a fetal position, whispering “two hands…” like it was a biblical plague.

Kanato had his hoodie over his head, rocking.

And Shu?

Shu was standing in the middle of it all. Calm. Smirking. Shirt slightly untucked. Hair perfect. Confidence leaking off him like a slow, sensual oil spill.

He stepped over Ayato’s twitching body and leaned one elbow on the back of the couch.

“You know…” he said, voice low, lazy, and deadly smug, “I’m starting to think this isn’t about the note.”

Ayato groaned. “Don’t. Don’t say it.”

“Oh no,” Shu continued, smile sharp enough to cut glass. “This is about something else. Something… smaller.”

Laito lifted his head off the floor. “You piece of shit—”

Shu held up one hand, two fingers pinched close together.

“About this small, maybe?”

Subaru: “I will f@#&ing end you.”

Kanato shrieked. “SAY THAT AGAIN AND I WILL BURY YOU IN FROSTING.”

Shu tilted his head toward Ayato specifically.

“And you,” he said, smiling like a devil, “you talk all that big game. Always the loudest. Always the most dramatic. ‘Ore-sama this, Ore-sama that.’ All that screaming. All that swagger.”

He took a single step closer, voice soft.

“You know what that is, right?”

Ayato lifted his head slowly. Warily. “What.”

Shu leaned in.

Whispered:

“Compensation.”

The silence was DEAFENING.

Ayato lunged with a war cry of pure emasculated rage. “YOU F@#&ING SMUG BASTARD—”

Shu dodged, chuckling. “It’s okay. Not everyone can be a hazard to public health.”

“YOU'RE A MENACE—YOU’RE A FREAK—YOU’RE A—”

Shu sat back down on the couch, cool and unbothered.

“—A satisfying read?” he offered helpfully.

Reiji stood shaking in the corner. “I am going to strangle you with my bare hands.”

Shu tilted his head back, arms stretched across the couch like a king surveying the wreckage of peasants who dared challenge his crown.

“Bias,” he said, smiling.

“Big.”

“Blessed.”

“Better.”

The brothers screamed.

Teddy caught fire.

Ana probably sneezed in another universe.

The world was never the same again

Chapter 37: You're Not Her

Summary:

This is the first Chapter of the fourth act,
I hope you keep enjoying reading this piece of dubious art

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 1


The sky was too fucking blue for this.

Ana stood in the courtyard, baking alive under the sun, sweat trickling down the nape of her neck, crawling under her collar like the world itself wanted to mock her. Around her, high school kids laughed and flirted and talked about dumbass tests like the universe wasn’t rotting at the edges. Like reality itself wasn’t coming undone.

Her hands were shaking.
She shoved them in her pockets.
Almost made it. Almost got through the fucking day.

And then—

“Hey, Miya.”

The voice cut through the air like a bullet between the eyes.

Yui.

Ana turned. There she was— Miss Goddamn Sunshine , all soft smiles and fake sweetness, tilting her head like a curious little puppy who didn’t just set the place on fire and hand you the match.

Ana’s stomach fucking dropped.

“You’ve been pretending, haven’t you?” Yui chirped, like it was a joke.

“What?” Ana blinked.

“You’ve been lying to everyone,” Yui said, louder now. Theater voice. Like she wanted the whole goddamn cast and crew to hear.

And then came the ripples.

“Wait—what’s she talking about?”
“Pretending?”
“Miya?”
“Wait...  he’s  a girl?”

BOOM.

The courtyard detonated.
Gasps.
Laughter.
Whispers sharp enough to slice skin.
Every fucking eye turned on her like she’d pulled off a mask and revealed a monster. Like  she  was the freak.

“No way—Miya’s a chick?!”
“She was crossdressing? That’s fucked up.”
“She faked all of it?”

Ana didn’t move. Couldn’t move.

Every word felt like a knife. Every syllable—another stitch popping loose in the already-fraying seams of her sanity. Her pulse was a goddamn war drum in her ears.

And all she could hear was:

“Miya.”
“Miya.”
“Miya.”

That name. That fucking name.

It wasn’t hers. It  never  was.
It was the cage her parents built and locked her in. The false life sewn shut around her ribs. They dressed her up like a doll—no, worse, a fucking puppet—and made her dance for scraps of approval.

“Lower your voice.”
“Pin your hair.”
“Don’t cry like a little bitch.”

It was survival. It was trauma. It was hell.

And now the whole fucking school was acting like  she’d  betrayed them. Like her existence was some grand deception.

Her jaw clenched. Her throat burned. She wanted to scream:

“Fuck you.
Fuck this.
Fuck the name, the label, the costume you all think I picked.”

But all she did was flinch.

Laughter. Whispers. Someone threw a wad of paper. Someone else pulled out their phone.

And then—

Someone stepped in front of her.

Reiji.
Cold-eyed. Spine like steel. Not saying a word—because he didn’t fucking  need  to.

Then Shu.
Slouched, disinterested on the surface, but standing there, beside her. Like gravity bent around him.

Ayato cracked his knuckles, sneering. “Back the fuck off.”

Kanato tilted his head, voice sugar-sweet and dead behind the eyes. “You’re being  so  rude. Miya doesn’t like rude people.”

Laito—smile gone. Eyes flat and silent.

Subaru’s fists were clenched so tight the bones might snap. His voice was a growl from hell.

“Say that name one more fucking time.”

Silence fell like a body hitting pavement.

Ana couldn’t breathe.

Her lungs were ash. Her skin too tight. Her spine didn’t work. She was folding in on herself—like she wasn’t a person anymore. Just pain in a skin suit. Just a joke the universe played too hard.

She turned.
And she ran.





Ayato’s pov

Tch.

What the actual f@#& was that?

Ayato stood in the middle of the hallway like he owned it.
Because he did.

And yet—
No one was looking at him.

Not Reiji, still crouched in the ashes like a priest reading a funeral.
Not Kanato, whispering to that f@#&ing bear again.
Not Laito, who looked like he’d just fallen in love with a demon.
Not even Subaru, who was still bleeding like he hadn’t noticed his own damn skin.

And Shu?

Shu hadn’t moved an inch.

Still leaned against the wall with that lazy-ass smirk, like none of this mattered.

But Ayato saw it.

In his eyes.

Shu was hunting.

He wasn’t zoning out. He was  stalking  something.

And when Ayato followed the direction of his gaze—

Subaru.

The two of them locked eyes across the hallway, and for one split second the air shifted.

Hot.

Heavy.

Possessive.

Ayato’s throat went tight.

They’re gonna fight for her.

They already are.

And the worst f@#&ing part?

She didn’t even stay to see it.

Ana.

He hadn’t thought much of her before. Just another quiet thing. All flinches and no bite.

But now?

That  wasn’t  the same girl.

That flickering reflection in the mirror—
That wasn’t Miya.

That was something else.

Something bigger.
Stronger.
Wronger.

And  realer  than anything they’d ever touched.

She’d walked past like the hallway belonged to her.
And the mirror?

It f@#&ing shattered.

Just for seeing her.

She didn’t scream.

Didn’t flinch.

Didn’t even look back.

And now every one of his brothers was reacting like she’d walked straight into their ribs and carved her name into the bone.

Ayato’s heart kicked up, hard and violent.

No.

No f@#&ing way.

He was  Ore-sama .

He was the one who broke things first.

He was the one people chased.

Not some ghost girl in borrowed skin who made mirrors self-destruct and left Shu hard and Subaru bleeding.

The thought made his hands curl into fists.

She’s mine.

Even if she doesn’t know it yet.

Even if she hasn’t earned it.

Even if he doesn’t understand why he’s thinking it.

She’s f@#&ing his.

Because if his brothers want to play wolves?

Then let them.

He’s the one who bites first.

And if Ana thinks she can just walk through his world and leave without paying for it?

She’s got another thing coming.

“Run all you want, Little Rabbit,” he muttered, voice low, cracking into a grin.

Ore-sama’s  gonna catch you.”

Chapter 38: Run

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 2


Fuck them.

Fuck their smug little gasps, their greedy whispers, their  ooh plot twist  bullshit like her trauma was entertainment.

Fuck Yui.

Fuck the way she weaponized fake innocence. The way she smiled through the poison. Like Ana was the problem. Like  she  was the one ruining everything.

Ana ran.

She didn’t walk. Didn’t flounce. She  fled  like a goddamn creature out of a collapsing dimension. Her feet slammed into tile. Her lungs clawed for air. Her throat burned. Her blazer felt like a noose.

“Miya. Miya. Miya.”

That name chased her like a ghost on fire. Every step made it louder. Every breath—another fracture.

It wasn’t hers.
Never fucking was.

It was a lie. A shell. A dead girl’s skin stretched over Ana’s bones.

She was  Ana .
Not Miya.
Not their tragedy. Not their joke.

That name was a fucking curse.

“Lower your voice.”
“Don’t cry.”
“Be a man.”

She turned corners without looking. Pushed through doors like she could outrun the story breaking around her. Like she could escape the genre shift screaming at the seams of her reality.

Because this wasn’t a visual novel anymore.

This was something else. Something raw. Something feral.

If she stopped moving, she’d burn it all down.

She could.

She could fucking break every timeline. Shatter the script. Collapse the game. She knew how this was supposed to go—but none of it made sense anymore. Yui  wasn’t  supposed to be this petty. The boys weren’t supposed to  stand by her .

And worst of all—

She was still trying to act like she had control.

Like she was the girlboss villainess.
Cool. Collected. A bitch with a plan.

But she was breaking.
Cracking.
Coming apart like a cracked wine glass under too much pressure.

Her arms itched. Her legs ached. Her shoes didn’t sound right anymore. Her breath caught in her throat in a voice that didn’t belong to  Miya .

Something was wrong.

Something was loose.

And when it finally snapped, she didn’t know who the fuck she’d be.



Chapter 39: Glass Doesn’t Lie

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 3


She didn’t know how long she’d been running.

Ten seconds. Ten years. Didn’t fucking matter. Time was a lie. Reality was melting. The only thing that existed was motion.

Keep moving.
Because if you stop? It all catches up.
And if it catches you— it fucking wins.

“Miya.”

That name again. Still in her head. Still chewing through her skull like a parasite made of shame.

She wasn’t even in the courtyard anymore, but she could still hear it—bouncing off her bones, stitched into the rhythm of her pulse. Like a curse. Like a brand.

She turned a corner too fast, slammed shoulder-first into the wall hard enough to bruise—and didn’t stop.

“Miya.”

Fuck that name.
Fuck the people who gave it to her.
Fuck the teachers who spat it at her like gospel.
Fuck her parents for drilling it into her like she owed them for existing.
Fuck the mirror she used to practice her fake-ass “boy voice” in until her throat bled.

She wasn’t Miya.

She was Ana.
And they took that from her.
Scraped her name off her soul and forced her into a mask.
Now the whole goddamn school was acting like  she  betrayed  them.

As if this was her choice.
As if she  wanted  to be a walking disguise, every day, just to stay alive.

Fuck. That.

The halls blurred by. Fluorescent lights buzzing like insects. The air felt stale. Heavy. Like it hadn’t been breathed in years.

Her body was on fire.

Left foot. Right foot.

Don’t cry.
Don’t fucking cry.
Because if she cried, it would be real.
And if it was real—

She didn’t know who she’d be on the other side of that.

Somewhere, a door creaked open. No voices. No footsteps. Just that old, aching groan of wood surrendering to time.

She passed trophy cases. Glass fogged by years. Smile-plastered faces she didn’t know and didn’t care to. All of it hollow. All of it dust.

She didn’t slow down.
Didn’t dare.
The silence here had teeth.

The air felt like it was  watching  her.

Her skin crawled. Her feet burned. Her clothes felt wrong.

Not uncomfortable— wrong.

Like her blazer didn’t sit right on her shoulders. Like her sleeves were too long.

She flicked her eyes down—just for a second.

The blazer hung past her wrists.
The shoulders sagged.
The collar shifted like it didn’t know where her neck ended.

What the actual fuck.

She stumbled. Caught herself. Kept going.

No. No no no.
Don’t spiral. Don’t think.
This is adrenaline. This is stress. This is your brain glitching.
You’re not fucking shrinking—

Except she was.

Her steps were off.

Her balance felt tilted. Her legs didn’t move like they used to. Her center of gravity was wrong, and her breath—
Her breath felt like it belonged to someone else.

She slammed her hand against the wall, gasping.

The hallway swam.

Her fingers curled against stone. Her forehead pressed against cold tile. Her knees trembled.

Get it together.
Get it fucking together.

This wasn’t real.

It couldn’t be real.

Except—

Her wrists were thinner.

Her hips narrower.

Her body felt  loose . Like the armor she’d worn for years was sloughing off without asking.

I didn’t ask for this.
Not now. Not like this. Not while I’m fucking running for my life.

She shoved herself forward. Legs trembling. The lights above buzzed harder—angrier.

The school twisted.

It  felt  wrong.
Felt like a bad save file.
Like she’d stepped into a memory that shouldn’t exist.

And then—
Pain.
Sharp and sudden.
Not from running.
Not from now.

It was  then.

White light.
Rain hammering her shoulders.
Exhaust. Screeching tires.
That sound—metal on bone—
CRASH.

Her breath caught.
Her knees buckled.
Her shoulder hit the wall like a sledgehammer.

She remembered.
Not just the crash.
The death.

The phone in her hand.
The ache in her feet.
The green light at the crosswalk.
She had been  fine.

Then headlights.
Then—
Nothing.

Her breath rattled in her chest. “No—fuck—no, no—”

Her body folded in on itself. Knees to tile. Palms bracing. Sweat dripping into her eyes.

Please. Please stop.
Not the world.
Not the hallway.
My fucking body.

She wasn’t ready to die again.

Even if this world was a lie.
Even if it came wrapped in the wrong name and the wrong clothes and the wrong fucking skin—
It was  hers  now.
And she wasn’t ready to lose it.

She forced herself upright. Legs shaking. Mouth bloody from biting down on a scream.

“Fuck this shit,” she hissed. “ Fuck everything.

And she ran.

Not like before.
Not like a victim.

She ran like a villainess with nothing left to lose.

Like her past was hunting her.

Like her  real self  was trying to rip free from the seams of a world that never made space for her.

The hallway twisted. The lights buzzed. The air chilled.

And then—
The mirror.

It waited at the end of the corridor like some kind of goddamn final boss. Tall. Gilded. Too clean. Too old. Like it had seen too much and survived all of it.

Ana didn’t stop.

She ran straight past it. Just a glance, just a flick of her eyes—reflex, not intent.

And in that breath—
That one sliver of time—

She saw herself.

Not Miya.
Not the lie.
Not the puppet they forced her to be.

Her.

Raw. Blurred. Wrong around the edges. Like the world couldn’t quite commit to the shape of her.
But still— her .

Hair curling wildly, damp with sweat. Collar askew. Eyes black and too wide and too tired. Frame smaller. Softer. Familiar in a way that hurt to look at.

It wasn’t perfect.
It wasn’t whole.
But it was hers.

For one second—just one—Ana was  real.

And the mirror—

Screamed.

Not with sound.

With pressure.

Like the world took one look at her and said  no .

CRACK.

The glass didn’t just splinter.

It rejected her.

A spiderweb of fractures raced across the surface. The mirror  convulsed . The gold frame burned from the inside out. Shards blew out like it had seen a monster—when all it saw was the truth.

The reflection vanished in a burst of ash and smoke.

Not because Ana destroyed it.

But because the mirror—

Couldn’t bear to hold what was never supposed to exist.

It didn’t break  because of her .

It broke because for the first time—

It finally saw her.

And the world said:

"That’s too much."

And Ana?

She didn’t stop.

Because the mirror hadn’t just seen her.

It  recognized  her.

And the world—

Panicked

Reiji pov


He didn’t follow her out of concern.
Reiji didn’t  do  concern.

He followed because something had slipped out of place—quietly, devastatingly—and now he couldn’t stop staring at the crack.

Not in the mirror.

In the world.

In her.

Ana.

No— Miya , he tried to remind himself. Miya. The quiet, cold cousin. The oddity. The anomaly. That was what he told himself.

But when Yui said her name in front of everyone—when the courtyard turned to chaos and Ana stood there,  frozen , not angry or embarrassed, just...
shattered

Reiji saw it.

He recognized that silence.
Not composure. Not pride.

Collapse.

And she ran.

And Reiji followed.
Not to chase. Not to stop her.

To  understand .

His shoes echoed down the old corridor—the music wing long since forgotten, sealed off from time, cluttered in dust and breathless air.

Subaru trailed beside him like a ghost with clenched fists.
Shu followed, dragging his feet like the world owed him rest.

The others lingered in orbit.

And then—
the mirror.

One second, it stood.
Silent. Tall. Gold-framed. Watching.

The next—

CRACK.

Not a surface crack. Not a fracture from force.

The mirror  screamed  in silence.

It  saw  something it could not hold.

And it  broke itself.

Shards of glass detonated outward. A pressure wave slammed through the walls. The golden frame blackened from the inside out, scorched like paper swallowed by fire.

The fragments hit the tile—

And turned to ash.

Reiji froze. His breath caught in his throat.

This wasn’t physics.
This wasn’t temperature, tension, or vibration.

This was  rejection .

The mirror  saw her .
And it chose to die.

He stepped forward slowly.
The hallway was silent now. Silent in that  unnatural  way. Like the world itself was holding its breath.

A single blackened shard lay at his feet. He crouched. Picked it up.

It crumbled in his hand.

Not shattered.

Erased.

His mouth moved before his thoughts could catch up.

“She didn’t break it…”

“It broke itself.”

He saw it.
The reflection.

Just for a second.

Not Miya. Not the careful, stiff doll she played. Not the quiet cousin or the scapegoat.

A girl.

Small.
Blurred.
Real.

Hair curling with sweat. Body not made for the uniform it wore. Shoulders hunched in the way someone folds when the world tries to erase them.

She wasn’t performing.
She wasn’t pretending.

She had  always  been there.

And the mirror—
The mirror, that ancient piece of polished reality—

Couldn’t stand it.

He thought back. To the library. To the whisper. That quiet moment when Miya—no, the girl calling herself Miya—said the name like it was both a secret and a threat:

“She’s not me. She’s Ana.”

At the time, Reiji had internally dismissed it.
Filed it away. An outburst. A slip.

But now…

The mirror had seen her.

And the world broke under the weight of that truth.

Reiji stood. Slowly. Mind spinning. Words failing.

For once in his life—there were  no metrics . No rational explanation. No rulebook.

This wasn’t a glitch.

This was  revelation .

And for the first time since he was a child, Reiji felt something he couldn’t quantify.

Fear.

Shu’s pov


He didn’t follow her because he cared.
Please.

Shu didn’t  do  emotions.

He followed because her voice wouldn’t leave his goddamn head.

Not the one she used in class. Not the Miya voice. Not the prim, proper, ‘I’m just a background character’ bullshit.

No.

“My bias.”

It hit different. The first time he read it.

She’d wrote it in her diary, he could almost imagine her murmuring it under her breath. he had her notebook in hand, her heart in his throat.

“Too much is too much...”

And the entry?

Oh, it was  filth .

Written in shaky handwriting, like confession and corruption had a baby on ruled paper. Entire paragraphs dedicated to  his size . His hands. His  goddamn stamina .

At that time Shu had read it once.

Then again.

Then again.

He teased the others about what he found.

He was just slouched deeper in the chair while the rest of them joked and howled and quoted their own entries.

And Shu?

Shu sat there, eyes half-lidded, looking like he couldn’t be bothered to give a single shit.

But inside?

Goddamn.

That little freak had  taste .

So yeah.
He followed her.
Dragged his feet behind Reiji.
Hands in his pockets.
Heart a little too loud in his ears.

Not because he was worried.

Because he wanted to see what she'd do  when the mask finally broke.


The hallway was quiet.

Too quiet.

Old wing. Closed off. Dust-heavy air, buzzing lights. Every breath felt like trespassing.

And then—
The mirror.

He didn’t even register it until it was too late.

One second, silence.

The next—

CRACK.

A sound like reality cracking its spine.

The mirror  exploded .

Not shattered.

Self-destructed.

Glass sprayed the hallway like shrapnel. The gold frame blackened. Ash hit the floor. Smoke curled like it was mourning.

And in the middle of it—

He saw her.

Not Miya.

Ana.

Flickering. Blurred. Barely there. The edges of her reflection fighting for form like the world still didn’t know what to do with her.

Her hair—long, damp with sweat.
Her frame—smaller, softer, not built for that uniform.
Her expression?

Ferocious.

She wasn’t scared.

She wasn’t hiding.

She was  becoming .

And Shu?

He felt it.

That deep pull in his chest. That low, lazy heat that curled beneath his ribs and said  yeah, I see you.

She had written about him like a fucking shrine, like a damned godly experience.

Now the world was burning to make room for her.

The mirror turned to ash.

The hallway went still.

And Shu just stood there.

Didn’t flinch. Didn’t speak.

Didn’t blink.

A slow smirk curved across his lips.

“Too much is too much,” she’d written.

He hummed. Voice dry. Casual.

“Fucking right it is.”

Then, to the others—like it was nothing. Like he wasn’t losing his mind behind that lazy goddamn stare:

“Guess I really did break her.”

Subaru’s pov

He didn’t follow her out of curiosity.

He followed because his chest wouldn’t let him fucking breathe until he did.

She’d taken off like her body was trying to outrun itself. Like if she moved fast enough, the truth wouldn’t catch her. And god, did he understand that feeling.

Too well.

So when Reiji turned, Subaru turned too.
Silent. Tight-jawed. Muscles wound like tripwire.
Not for her.
Not yet.

For the storm he felt coming.


The old hallway swallowed them whole. Empty. Abandoned. Air thick with dust and secrets.

He didn’t say a word.

Not until—

BOOM.

CRACK.

The sound hit first. Like thunder cracking the bones of the building.

A mirror. Exploding.

Not falling. Not cracking.
Fucking annihilating itself.

Glass turned to shrapnel. Smoke poured into the hallway. The frame blackened like it had been set on fire from the inside out.

Subaru instinctively threw his arm in front of his face—too late to stop the sliver of glass that sliced his forearm, not deep but sharp.

He didn’t care.

Because through the smoke—
Through the violence—

He saw her.

Not Miya.

Never Miya.

Ana.

Just for a second.

Long, dark hair clinging to her skin. A body that didn’t fit the uniform anymore—too small, too  real . Her eyes were black fire and rain, flickering like the reflection couldn’t decide if it wanted to hold her or  erase her .

And then she was gone.

The mirror fell apart.

Ash scattered to the floor like it had given up.

And Subaru—

Subaru hit the wall with his fist.

CRACK.

Plaster split. Dust rained down.

He didn’t care.

What the fuck was that.
What the actual  fuck  did I just see?

She hadn’t screamed.

She hadn’t fought.

She just  ran .
And the mirror shattered like it saw something divine—and chose  death .

His heart was pounding too hard. His chest ached. His breathing was too fast.

She wasn’t Miya.
She never was.

And somehow, he’d  known .

Somewhere deep in his blood, in his bones, he’d felt it—that tension, that wrongness. That fire behind her eyes that didn’t belong to a lie.

And now?

The world had seen it too.

He turned to Reiji, voice raw, barely holding it together.

“What the hell did we just see?”

But no one answered.

Not Reiji.

Not Shu.

Not even the ash.

Just the hiss of smoke curling around a shattered reflection—and the sound of Subaru’s own heartbeat trying to crawl out of his chest.


Subaru’s pov


He didn’t follow her out of curiosity.

He followed because his chest wouldn’t let him fucking breathe until he did.

She’d taken off like her body was trying to outrun itself. Like if she moved fast enough, the truth wouldn’t catch her. And god, did he understand that feeling.

Too well.

So when Reiji turned, Subaru turned too.
Silent. Tight-jawed. Muscles wound like tripwire.
Not for her.
Not yet.

For the storm he felt coming.




The old hallway swallowed them whole. Empty. Abandoned. Air thick with dust and secrets.

He didn’t say a word.

Not until—

BOOM.

CRACK.

The sound hit first. Like thunder cracking the bones of the building.

A mirror. Exploding.

Not falling. Not cracking.
Fucking annihilating itself.

Glass turned to shrapnel. Smoke poured into the hallway. The frame blackened like it had been set on fire from the inside out.

Subaru instinctively threw his arm in front of his face—too late to stop the sliver of glass that sliced his forearm, not deep but sharp.

He didn’t care.

Because through the smoke—
Through the violence—

He saw her.

Not Miya.

Never Miya.

Ana.

Just for a second.

Long, dark hair clinging to her skin. A body that didn’t fit the uniform anymore—too small, too  real . Her eyes were black fire and rain, flickering like the reflection couldn’t decide if it wanted to hold her or  erase her .

And then she was gone.

The mirror fell apart.

Ash scattered to the floor like it had given up.

And Subaru—

Subaru hit the wall with his fist.

CRACK.

Plaster split. Dust rained down.

He didn’t care.

What the fuck was that.
What the actual  fuck  did I just see?

She hadn’t screamed.

She hadn’t fought.

She just  ran .
And the mirror shattered like it saw something divine—and chose  death .

His heart was pounding too hard. His chest ached. His breathing was too fast.

She wasn’t Miya.
She never was.

And somehow, he’d  known .

Somewhere deep in his blood, in his bones, he’d felt it—that tension, that wrongness. That fire behind her eyes that didn’t belong to a lie.

And now?

The world had seen it too.

He turned to Reiji, voice raw, barely holding it together.

“What the hell did we just see?”

But no one answered.

Not Reiji.

Not Shu.

Not even the ash.

Just the hiss of smoke curling around a shattered reflection—and the sound of Subaru’s own heartbeat trying to crawl out of his chest.

Ayato’s pov


“Tch. What the fuck was that?”

Ayato’s voice cracked.
Too loud.
Too sharp.
Too much.

He didn’t scream when the mirror blew—fuck no. He wasn’t gonna  give  them that. But his hands were clenched, his jaw locked, and his heart was hammering so loud it drowned out everything else.

Not the good kind of hammering. Not adrenaline before a fight.

This was something else.

Fear .

And Ayato  hated  fear.

The mirror hadn’t cracked.

It hadn’t shattered.

It had  fucking self-destructed .

Like it  saw something it wasn’t supposed to . Like the hallway—the world—couldn’t survive the weight of that reflection.

And her?

That wasn’t Miya.

That wasn’t the quiet, uptight brat who dodged questions and flinched when people looked too hard.

That was—

Ana.

The name clawed its way up from his memory.
The same one the real Miya had whispered to him weeks ago in the library, voice shaking like she was bleeding the truth.

“She’s not me.”
“She’s Ana. She knows you all.”

Ayato hadn’t believed it.

Didn’t want to.

But the mirror—

The goddamn mirror  believed.

And what it reflected?

That wasn’t a boy.
That wasn’t Miya.
That was a girl with fire in her eyes, violence in her bones, and a body the uniform  couldn’t cage .

And worst of all?

She didn’t look afraid.

She looked like she  meant it .

Ayato turned away from the smoldering frame, teeth bared, fists shaking.

“Fuck this,” he snapped. “ Fuck her.

But his voice cracked again.

Because that image—
Her in the mirror—
It was still burned into his brain.

Small. Blurred. Real.
Unstoppable.

And that look on her face?

She didn’t run like prey.

She ran like someone who set fire to the world  on purpose .

Ayato kicked the wall, hard enough to leave a dent.

“She’s not real,” he growled. “She’s not fucking real.”

But no one argued.

Because they’d all seen her too.

And none of them could unsee it.

Kanato’s pov

Kanato didn’t blink when the mirror shattered.

Didn’t flinch.
Didn’t speak.

He just  stared .

Wide eyes. Blown pupils. Breath held like a child watching his favorite toy snap in half.

Teddy was cradled in his arms, squished tight enough to make the stuffing whimper.

Smoke curled in lazy spirals through the hall. The scent of ash and scorched gold drifted past his face like a lullaby.

She did that.

The girl in the mirror.

Not Miya.
Ana.

He whispered her name in his mind. Let it roll across his tongue like melted candy and blood.

Ana.

She hadn’t screamed.
Hadn’t lashed out.

She’d just  run .

And the mirror?

It saw her and chose to  fucking die .

He tilted his head. Slow. Curious. Like a porcelain doll reacting to a car crash.

“She killed it,” Kanato said softly. Not to the others. To Teddy. To the smoke. To the silence that now lived in the hallway like a ghost.

Teddy didn’t answer.

“She looked at it,” Kanato went on, sing-song sweet, voice laced with silk and needles, “and it shattered all on its own.  It didn’t even fight back.

He stepped forward, closer to the blackened remains of the frame.

The others were still frozen, too scared to touch anything.

But Kanato wanted closer.

He crouched near the pile of what used to be a mirror, and dragged his fingers through the ash.

Delicately. Reverently.

Like someone petting the corpse of a saint.

He smeared the soot across Teddy’s fur—two dark stripes down the face. Like warpaint. Like devotion.

“You saw her, didn’t you?” he whispered to the bear. “She was  beautiful . So wrong. So—so— delicious.

He lifted his thumb to his mouth.

Licked the ash.

It  burned .

He  smiled .

His gaze flicked up to the hallway Ana had vanished into—still trembling from what she left behind.

She wasn’t a girl.

She was a  curse dressed in skin and secrets .

And Kanato?

He was already hers.

“Do it again,” he whispered to no one.

To the mirror.
To the space where she  used  to be.

“Break something else.”

Laito’s pov


“Oh fuck me sideways,” Laito wheezed, one hand braced on his knee, the other clinging to his hat like it might fly off with his last shred of dignity.

He laughed.

Loud. Full-bodied.  Feral.

Not charming.
Not flirtatious.

Just unhinged.

Bent over. Breathless. He was cackling like the hallway had just served him a punchline with a side of trauma.

“A mirror,” he gasped, “fucking  offed itself.

He pointed at the scorched, still-smoking frame.

“It took  one  look and went, ‘Nope, not fucking doing this,’ and just— blew its goddamn brains out!

More laughter. He doubled over again, wheezing like he’d finally lost it.

Ayato was cursing. Kanato looked like he wanted to marry the soot. Subaru had punched a hole into the wall.

But Laito?

Laito was fucking  dying .

Because holy shit—Ana hadn’t screamed, hadn’t thrown a punch, hadn’t even  touched it.

She’d looked at a mirror.

And the mirror  chose death.

He couldn’t stop.

“She really walked in like, ‘Hi, I’m Ana, and reality can go fuck its own structural integrity—’”
He snorted. Bent at the waist. Couldn’t breathe.

But then—

He remembered.

The reflection.

That flickering, unstable image of a girl the world tried to blur out.

Her collar had slipped.
Her jaw was sharp.
Her hair was sweat-wet and curling at the ends.

And her  eyes

They weren’t scared.
They weren’t breaking.

She looked like she’d  already won .

The laughter caught in his throat.

And then he remembered the worst part.

The entry.

Not the soft kind. Not obsessed, not romantic.

No.

Ana’s words, written in cruel honesty. Like she'd seen him. Dissected him.

“Too much blood to my taste.”
“Too much flirting.”
“Like a mosquito at 3AM when you’re trying to sleep.”

Laito’s mouth twitched.

The grin didn’t reach his eyes anymore.

He straightened slowly. Breath leveling. Still smiling, but something  cold  settled behind his teeth.

She’d written about him.

And she’d fucking  roasted  him.

Turned him into a punchline between Shu and whatever god she was busy defying.

He looked at the smoldering frame.

Voice sickly sweet.

“Was it something I said, darling?”
“Or do you just hate beautiful men?”

No answer.

Just ash.

Just smoke curling around the space where she’d been.

His eyes narrowed.
He was replaying her words now.
The tone. The judgment.

“A mosquito.”

His jaw flexed.

A fucking  mosquito .

He whipped toward Shu, eyes blazing.

“You  knew.

Shu didn’t even glance at him. Just leaned lazily against the wall, the picture of apathy.

“Didn’t seem relevant,” he said.

“Didn’t seem—?!”

Laito made a sound—somewhere between a shriek and a dying violin string.

“I’m gonna throw myself into fucking traffic.”

Shu exhaled.

Didn’t even blink.

“Sounds fitting.”
“Mosquitos belong outside anyway.”

Chapter 40: They Saw

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 4


Reiji’s pov

The hallway still reeked of obliteration.

Burned gold. Wet ash. That scorched, electric tang that came when the world tried to correct a mistake too big to name.

Reiji hadn’t moved. Couldn’t.
One polished shoe was half-sunk in soot, the other angled like he was about to turn and walk away. But he didn’t. His gloved hand hovered near his coat—not quite reaching for a weapon.
He knew instinctively it wouldn’t help.

He stood like a man who had just watched God blink.

Ana.

Not Miya.
Not some clever riddle carved out of identity confusion and trauma.
No puzzle box girl with secrets tucked under her tongue.
Ana.

The name that had echoed once—useless, haunting—in the library. The name she’d whispered like a death sentence.
He remembered the notebook.
Scrawled in a hand too furious, too  alive  to fake.
Every page reeked of her. Rage in cursive. Desire sharp enough to bleed.

And the mirror?

It reacted the only way reality could.
It fucking imploded.

Reiji crouched.
Glass glittered like funeral dust beneath his fingers. It disintegrated when he touched it—mournful, soft, final.

Even physics couldn’t hold her.

“Impossible,” he said, though he knew it wasn’t.

He saw her.
In the shards. In the way the air bent around her. In the way her body glitch-stepped out of Miya’s form like it was shedding someone else’s skin.

Like the world had never been built to hold  Ana , and it was finally realizing its mistake.

She wasn’t just a break in the rules.

She was a threat to the  entire fucking system .

A ghost of a girl with no birth certificate, no timeline, no place. And yet somehow, she  was .
Unrepentantly.

Ana.

He’d memorized the name out of caution at first. Miya had said it like it meant too much, like it would cost her to speak it.
Now?

Now it cost  him  to think it.

Because Reiji lived by structure. By cause and effect. By systems that made sense.
But this?
This was none of that.

This was her walking past a mirror and  tearing a hole in the goddamn fabric of existence.

“You destroyed a mirror,” he said quietly, to no one. “Just by being seen.”

His voice didn’t tremble.

But his hand did.

And the part of him that  thrived  on certainty—on knowing the equation, mastering the outcome—was screaming.

What the fuck are you?

Not a curse.

Not a girl.

Not a glitch.

She was something else.

And it terrified him.


Shu’s pov

Shu leaned against the wall like he couldn’t be bothered.

Hands in his pockets. One foot crossed over the other. Lazy. Indifferent.
Like he didn’t just watch a mirror commit suicide.

Ash clung to his collar. The air still vibrated with aftershock.
No one was breathing right.
But Shu didn’t blink.

Let them think he didn’t care.

He’d seen it coming.

Not the glass shattering—though, hell, maybe even that too.
But  her .
The way she’d bled through the seams of Miya’s form.
The way Ana had always been there, coiled under the surface like a wire waiting to snap.

She wasn’t pretending.

She wasn’t hiding.

She had simply been  waiting .

And now?

Now the world had the audacity to see her.

Shu didn’t smile. Not exactly.

But something tugged at his mouth when he remembered the notebook—the fevered entries, the scribbled thoughts like broken hymns. All sharp want and too-honest ache.
“Too much is too much…”
“She couldn’t even wrap her hands around it—physical injury guaranteed.”

That line.
Burned into him now.
Like a brand.
Like her.

At the time, it had felt like a joke. Like a late-night, half-lucid confession that maybe even she didn’t take seriously.
But now?

Now he couldn’t stop thinking about her hands.

Those twitchy, fidgety little fingers. Always moving like they were apologizing for existing.
She couldn’t wrap them around it.

But fuck, did she try.

He exhaled through his teeth, low and slow, heat creeping beneath his skin like a secret.

This wasn’t fantasy anymore.

It was  her .

That reflection in the mirror—brief, distorted, alive. The way her hair curled messily around her shoulders. The way her uniform clung, too tight in places that didn’t used to exist. Hips, waist, softness that hadn’t been coded into Miya’s frame.

She’d been real for half a heartbeat. And that heartbeat ruined a mirror.

It wasn’t metaphor.

It was  her .

And Shu—
He wasn’t just curious anymore.

It wasn’t about peeling back layers or poking the hornet’s nest.
It wasn’t even about the diary now, though he still thought about those lines when he was alone.

It was  need .

Invasive. Rooted. Dangerous.

She was smaller than he imagined, softer. Her voice wasn’t what he expected either—quieter, not timid, but careful. She moved like someone who’d been punished for existing.
But inside?

Inside, she had teeth.

Teeth sharp enough to bite through glass and god.

And Shu—he fucking felt that.

Not in his head.

Lower.

Deeper.

He shifted against the wall, slow, casual, trying not to react to the slow throb of arousal curling behind his ribs like smoke.

The others?

Still dazed. Still reeling.

Reiji was dissecting physics like it would save him.
Subaru looked seconds away from tearing the hallway apart.
Laito was hiding a panic attack behind his usual sex-crazed performance.
Kanato was whispering to dead things.

And Shu?

He was  hard  in his pants and half in love with a girl that didn’t exist twenty minutes ago.

Or maybe she always had.
And the world had just caught up.

“She wasn’t lying,” he murmured, barely audible.

A beat passed.

Then, slower:

“Good for her.”

He smiled again—only this time, it wasn’t lazy.

It was possessive.

Movement.

Out of the corner of his eye, Shu felt the weight of someone looking.

He didn’t need to check who it was.

Subaru.

Bleeding, cracked knuckles, that same haunted look still painted across his face like war paint.

But his eyes—
His eyes were locked on  Shu .

Not the wall. Not the mirror’s grave.

Him.

Shu didn’t flinch. Didn’t look away.

Just shifted slightly—head tilting, one brow lifting in that slow, lazy way that always meant  try me.

The air between them snapped tight.

Because Shu saw it now—the thing in Subaru’s stare.
Recognition.
Territorial.

He knows.

He knows what Shu is thinking.
What he’s feeling.

Because he’s feeling it too.

That same fever under the ribs. That same hunger they’d both been pretending was just curiosity.

But it wasn’t.

Not anymore.

She wasn’t a girl now.

She was a trigger. A possession. A living, breathing glitch in reality that neither of them could look away from.
And for the first time in a long time—

Shu gave a shit.

So he held Subaru’s gaze.

For three long seconds.

Unapologetic.

Unmoving.

Mine , he didn’t say. Didn’t need to.

Because Subaru already knew.

And Shu could see the answer in his eyes, too:

Yours? Like hell.

Shu’s smirk deepened, just a fraction.

Let the games begin.

Subaru’s pov

Subaru hadn’t moved.

Couldn’t.

The mirror was gone. Pulverized.
The hallway buzzed like a crime scene trying to forget itself.

And he just stood there—fists clenched, breathing wrecked, fury leaking out of him like steam from a cracked pipe.

He didn’t feel the blood at first. Didn’t notice the way it slid down his wrist and dripped from his knuckles.
But it didn’t matter.
Because  all he could see was her.

Ana.

Not Miya. Not the ghost-girl in someone else’s skin.

Ana.

Blurred at the edges, like her body was a suggestion, not a fact. Like the world hadn’t decided if she deserved to be real yet.

But he had seen her.
For one white-hot, brain-melting second—

She  was  real.

The glass didn’t shatter—it fucking screamed.

It died because it couldn’t hold her.

And Subaru?

He didn’t flinch.

Didn’t look away.

He watched that gold frame twist in on itself like it had seen God and regretted it.

Because the mirror didn’t lie.

It  reflected.
And it showed them what they’d all been too cowardly to admit:

She’s not Miya. She never was.

And Subaru—

He felt it deep in his bones.
In his fangs.
In that tender, hidden place beneath his ribs where he kept all his grief chained up.

The same grief that whispered:

You saw her. You knew. And you still looked away.

He slammed his fist into the wall.

Once.

Twice.

Hard enough to crack bone.

The plaster split under his knuckles like paper.

No one said anything.
Not even Ayato.

Good.

Because Subaru wasn’t sure if he opened his mouth, whether words or screams would come out.

He didn’t know what Ana was.

Didn’t know what kind of creature could bleed wrongness into the air just by existing.

But he knew what she meant.

She was  pain  and  rage  and  light  and  something divine , wrapped in skin that never quite fit.

And she was  real .

And someone—someone stupid, someone cruel—was going to try to break her for it.

He didn’t know who yet.

But he would find them.

And he would  fucking end them.

“Okay, okay, so—what the actual f@#& was that?!”

Ayato’s voice cracked across the hallway like a bottle shattering.

Subaru didn’t even blink.

Let him rant. Let him joke.

Let him pretend he didn’t see it.

But Subaru had.

He remembered the way Ana moved—like she expected to be erased.
Like she lived one breath away from disappearing.

But that girl in the mirror?

She wasn’t afraid.

She  dared  them to look.

And Subaru had.

And it nearly broke him.

Ayato kept pacing. Cursing. Yelling into the silence.

But Subaru only heard the echo of Ana’s name behind his teeth.
Heavy. Sacred.  Fatal.

He pressed a blood-slick hand to the cracked wall and closed his eyes, breathing through the ache.

And then—

He pressed a blood-slick hand to the cracked wall and exhaled, jaw clenched tight.

And then—
Movement.

Subaru’s eyes snapped up.

Shu.

Still lounging against the wall like he had nothing to prove. Like he hadn’t just watched reality fold itself in half because a girl walked by.

Except—he wasn’t lounging anymore.

He was  watching .

Eyes half-lidded, mouth tilted into that lazy smirk that always made Subaru want to punch him in the face.

But not this time.

This time, that smirk made something  flare  in his chest.

Because Shu wasn’t watching the mirror.

He wasn’t watching the ashes.

He was watching Subaru.

And Subaru—
He saw it.

Clear as blood in snow.

The look.
That slow, burning look of someone who wanted something so badly they’d bleed for it.

Subaru knew it. Intimately.

Because he wore the same one.

For a breathless moment, neither of them moved.

No words. No insults. No stupid posturing.

Just  fire .

Crackling. Silent. Hot enough to warp the air.

He stared at Shu, and Shu stared right back—unchallenged, unblinking.

Mine , Shu didn’t say.
Didn’t have to.

Subaru felt it like a punch to the gut.

And his body answered before his brain could catch up.

Yours? Like hell.

His lip curled back, a snarl caught between his teeth and a growl that never made it out.

Something ancient and stupid and  feral  surged up in his chest.

Not jealousy.
Not rivalry.

Possession.

He didn’t even know what she was.

But he knew one thing with blistering certainty:

If Shu wanted her—

He’d have to fight him for her.

Kanato’s pov

Kanato sat in the ash.

Knees folded neatly beneath him. Teddy perched in his lap, one limp paw stained black with mirror dust.

The hallway was quiet now.

Good.

He liked the quiet. Liked the way it rang in his ears after the screaming stopped.

Because the mirror  had  screamed. Not in sound, but in truth.
In recognition.
In fear.

It didn’t just crack.

It begged for mercy.

The moment it saw her.

Not Miya.

Not that dull, empty thing in the wrong clothes.

Ana.

The name tasted like blood and sugar behind his teeth.
He didn’t say it out loud.
Didn’t need to.
It was stitched into the silence now, embroidered into every broken line of the hallway.

She had passed like a curse—soft-footed and shivering, barely there, like a flame trying to burn inside glass too thin to hold it.

But he had seen her.

And more importantly—

The mirror had, too.

He giggled softly and pressed Teddy’s nose into the soot.

“Did you see, Teddy?” he whispered.

“She didn’t even look back.”

His voice was hushed, awed.

Not afraid. Never afraid.

She hadn’t needed to touch the glass.

She hadn’t even  acknowledged  it.

But it had seen her.

And it chose to die.

Kanato smiled.

Not the sharp, mocking smile the others wore.
Not the smirk of boys still pretending this wasn’t holy.

No.

His smile was soft.

Reverent.

“She’s not a girl,” he murmured. “She’s a ghost. A god. A mistake so beautiful the world tried to swallow her.”

He pressed Teddy’s paw harder into the dust and twisted it like a ritual stamp, leaving a tiny black print on the tile.

His own little offering.

“She came back wrong,” he sang under his breath. “She came back wrong, and now the mirrors bleed.”

Teddy didn’t argue.

Teddy understood.

“She wasn’t made for this place,” Kanato whispered. “She’s a wound in time. A prayer that broke loose.”

His eyes glittered.

“She doesn’t need saving.”

“She needs to be  worshipped.

Laito’s pov


“Whew.”

Laito exhaled low and slow, waving the ash from his face like it was fog at the end of a strip tease.

“Intense much?”

No one answered him.

Of course they didn’t.

The hallway still smelled like magic that shouldn’t exist.
Like melted mirror and ruined destiny.

Reiji was frozen over the wreckage, eyes sharp and haunted.
Shu had that dangerous, disinterested thing going again—like obsession wearing laziness as a mask.
Subaru was bleeding from the knuckles and vibrating like a live wire.

Kanato was humming.

And Laito?

Laito smiled.

But it didn’t reach his eyes.

Because he’d seen her, too.

Not Miya—not the awkward, skittish, unformed little thing who flinched like someone had installed fear into her bones.

No.

Ana.

She hadn’t moved like a person.

She moved like  a glitch in the code —fluid, unfinished, flickering. Like the universe wasn’t sure how to render her. Like it  wanted  to look away and couldn’t.

She was wrong.

Horribly, exquisitely wrong.

And it turned Laito on in a way he didn’t have language for.

The mirror had tried to lie. To hold her in a shape she didn’t belong to. To reflect something small, breakable, human.

And it died for the attempt.

Glass to ash.

Truth to smoke.

Holy f@#&ing hell.

Laito let out a low laugh, breathless.

Because he couldn’t run from the truth anymore:

She was hot.

Not in the traditional, easily packaged way.

Hot like sin.

Hot like a forbidden scripture.

Hot like putting your hand in fire because part of you wants to see what burns first—your skin or your soul.

And she didn’t even look back.

She  walked away  from the mirror like it hadn’t just sacrificed itself to keep her secret.

Laito shivered.

Not from fear.

From hunger.

That sharp, desperate,  I’ll die for just a taste  kind of want. The kind that crept under his skin and bloomed like rot.

He should say something clever. Break the tension. Be the flirty bastard he always was.

But all that came out was:

“Well. F@#& me.”

His voice was too quiet.

Too raw.

Another laugh pushed past his lips—shaky, ragged.

“Wouldn’t be the first time a girl left me in ruins,” he said, almost lightly.

Then, softer.

To no one but himself.

“But I’ve never seen one take the f@#&ing mirror with her.”

Chapter 41: Pretty Girls Fall Hard

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 5


It started in silence.

No crowd. No screaming. Just a hallway soaked in tension, the kind that slides under your skin and gnaws.

Carpet soft beneath secrets no one’s brave enough to say out loud.

Yui found her near the library staircase.

Ana had stopped walking. One hand on the wall, fingers twitching like she was trying to anchor herself to a reality she didn’t f**king consent to. Her eyes were glazed over, pupils stretched too wide, staring through the marble like she could see the  menu screen  again if she squinted hard enough.

Yui stepped closer.

Quiet.

Too quiet.

"Ana."

The name came out like sugar laced with antifreeze.

Ana didn’t flinch. Didn’t look at her. Didn’t even blink.

Yui’s nails dug into her palm.

“You lied,” she hissed, teeth catching on the edges of her words. “You were never Miya. Were you?”

Still nothing.

“You just took what wasn’t yours.”

Oh,  sweetheart , Ana thought distantly,  you’re just now realizing that?

Yui’s voice cracked, just a little. Like a polished porcelain teacup with a hairline fracture no one wants to admit is spreading.

And Ana—Ana still didn’t move.

Her body wasn’t here.

It was on a Tokyo sidewalk. Under headlights. With cold metal curling around her bones like a lover she hadn’t asked for.

Yui’s hand snapped out.

The push wasn’t hard.

Just enough to scream  "I matter more than you do."

Ana’s heel caught the edge of the stair.

Her body tilted forward.

She didn’t scream.

Didn’t fight it.

Of course she didn’t. There was no point. This body had already betrayed her once — why wouldn’t it throw her down the f**king stairs for dramatic effect?

This wasn’t a fall.

This was a f**king transition scene.

Midair, Ana’s brain detached from reality entirely.

Is this really happening?
Am I falling? Oh my god I’m falling in front of Shu.
Shu’s gonna see my busted corpse and maybe—just maybe—touch my hand like a tragic anime widow.
Wait, is Subaru here too? F**k, is my hair okay? Do I look hot from that angle??
Okay, brain, let’s not scream. Let’s go full martyr. Let's make it aesthetic.
Bleed pretty, b**ch. Bleed like a fanfic protagonist.

Her head hit first.

Then her back.

Then everything else in a symphony of skin and bone meeting gravity with violent nostalgia.

Crack. Crack. Thud.

She landed in a heap at the bottom like some broken plaything tossed by a tantrum.

No blood.

But the bruises came fast. Like they’d been waiting.

Purple across her temple. Blue across her thigh. Red blossoming over ribs like a second set of fingerprints.

Oh.
Oh, no.
She remembers.
Her body f**king remembers.

It wasn’t this fall.

It was the last one.

Rain. Screaming tires. Her own breath freezing in her throat as she realized no one would stop for her.

Her skin shivered, not from pain but from the  echo  of it.

Not high enough for this, her brain tried to argue.

But trauma didn’t give a damn about physics.

Somewhere in the distance of her mind:

I hope Shu takes off his gloves to check my pulse.
If Subaru yells my name dramatically I’ll forgive God for killing me the first time.
If Reiji kneels down and calls me foolish, I’ll start crying actual diamonds.

And somewhere above her—

Yui stood there.

Watching.

Her lips curled into a smile that should’ve come with a surgeon general’s warning. Sweet. Crooked. Poisonous.

Like she didn’t push Ana.
Like the world just  tripped  her for being inconvenient.

And just like that—

The Villainess was reborn.

Face-down. Split open. Bleeding sarcasm into marble.



Footsteps.

Fast. Uncoordinated.

One pair.
Then two.
Then six.

They descended like shadows—too late to catch her, too early to hide the monster in their eyes.


Reiji’s pov

He saw her skull snap against the marble like a clock winding backward.
Her shoulder folded at the wrong angle, her body crumpling like she’d rehearsed it.

No,  his mind whispered.  Not physics.
This wasn’t cause and effect.

This was memory.

Her bruises bloomed like déjà vu—marks that didn’t belong to this fall.
No. They were souvenirs. Dragged back from whatever hell she crawled out of before landing here.

Reiji stared.

His mouth opened.

But there were no words in any language, dead or living, that could account for the mathematics of her suffering.

And then—

Yui spoke.

“Should’ve made her suffer more.”

It hit like blasphemy.

And something inside Reiji  fractured —cleanly, quietly. Like a glass scalpel.


Shu’s pov

The second he saw her, time f**king stopped.

He didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.

He just  watched —watched the bruises crawl over her skin like they knew her better than anyone.

Old bruises.
Reawakened bruises.

Like her soul re-downloaded pain from a past life and installed it out of spite.

It wasn’t shock that hit Shu. It was insult.

Someone else had hurt her.

Someone  not him.

Someone dared touch  his quiet obsession his walking contradiction his lullaby with a switchblade tongue

—and tried to break her.

“Should’ve made her suffer more.”

Yui’s words made his fingers twitch.

And for the first time in years, Shu genuinely considered murder. Not metaphorically. Not romantically.

Murder.

Simple. Practical. Necessary.


Subaru’s pov

He heard the sound.

That  sound .

Her body meeting marble like a melody written by God in a bad mood.

F**k.

His chest locked. He couldn’t move. Couldn’t even blink.

The sound of her hitting the bottom… he’d heard it before.

Not here. Not now.

In dreams. In nightmares.

Where he was too slow.
Too weak.
Too useless.

And now—here it was again. The final note in a symphony of failure.

And then Yui opened her mouth.

“Should’ve made her suffer more.”

Subaru bared his fangs.

Didn’t growl.

Didn’t speak.

Just showed her the thing that came before violence.


Ayato’s pov

He was the first to run.

Of course he was.

But it didn’t f**king matter.

He was still  late.

Too f**king late.

He watched her hit the stair.
Watched her body buckle like it had a grudge against existing.
And he  knew

That wasn’t Miya.

That was never f**king Miya.

That was someone else.

Someone real.

Someone he hadn’t even  started  ruining yet.

And now?

Now she was cracked open on the floor like a sacrificial doll and some pink-lipped, knockoff heroine was grinning about it.

“You little b*tch,” he muttered, voice shaking.

It wasn’t fury.
It was  offense.

Yui touched what was  his.


Kanato’s pov

He laughed.

Not because it was funny.

But because the scream couldn’t fit in his mouth and laughter was the only sound left.

"Ana…!"

Her name came out broken. Raw.

Teddy hit the floor. He didn’t even feel it leave his hands.

He staggered toward her, eyes wide, face contorting into something ancient and vengeful.

“You broke her,” he shrieked up at Yui. “You dirty, cheap little  thing.  You broke my mirror goddess!”

His voice cracked into shards, and behind his eyes was something not even God could put back together.


Laito’s pov

He didn’t move.

Didn’t smirk. Didn’t speak.

Just  watched .

Her body was wrong on the floor.  Too still .
Too divine.

He felt his chest tighten—not with sympathy, but with rage.

This wasn’t supposed to happen like this.

He was supposed to be the one to strip her down to nerves.
To sink teeth into her secrets.
To  ruin her beautifully.

But Yui?

Yui had touched her like she was disposable.

And that…

That was unforgivable.

“Well,” Laito said softly, venom curling around each syllable,
“That was the wrong f**king thing to say.”


The air went still.

Not quiet— still.

Like the house was holding its breath.

Ana didn’t move.

But every part of her— every broken, bruised inch —was being memorized.

Like she was the only scripture any of them had ever read.



Chapter 42: Wrong Blood

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 6


She woke up to silence.
No beeping. No whispering nurses. No dramatic orchestral cues that should've played when a girl gets reborn in her real goddamn body.

Just sterile white light. Buzzing fluorescent tubes. Like the world was mocking her with its cheap hospital glow.
Like nothing had fucking happened.

Ana blinked.

The ceiling was too bright. Her skin screamed. Her ribs throbbed like someone had taken a bat to her.

What the actual fuck.

Her throat burned. Lips cracked like dry paper. She tried to swallow, but even spit had abandoned her.

She pushed herself upright—and froze.

The blazer slipped off her shoulder. Too loose. Too...  off.

She looked down.
The uniform buttons weren’t strained tight anymore—no binder underneath trying to crush her into invisibility.
Her hips were visible.  Curved.  She wasn't wearing pants. That was a fucking  skirt .

No.
No no no no—wait.

She looked again.

And nearly screamed.

Her body was  hers . Not Miya’s. Not the boy-shaped body she'd been imprisoned in since falling face-first into this pixelated hellscape. No binder. No compression. Just soft, terrifying,  real.

She yanked the blanket up like modesty still mattered, like anything could unsee what she was seeing.

Breasts. Skin. Waist. Curves.

Her.

Not a placeholder. Not a role. Not a rewritten side character whose story had never mattered.

Her.

She turned her head slowly toward the mirror on the wall— that fucking mirror —and saw it:
Brown eyes, wide and shell-shocked. Hair not fully grown but curling again, wild, uncontained. Skin pale, lips bitten raw.

And behind the glass:
Fury.

The kind that would make gods flinch.

A knock.
She flinched harder.

The door creaked open like it had no goddamn manners. A nurse leaned in, clipboard in hand, frowning like Ana was a spilled cup of coffee.

“Oh,” she said, like Ana was  inconvenient . “New transfer?”

Ana just stared.
Bitch, what?

“You’re not on the registry,” the nurse went on, clearly unimpressed. “We got a report of a boy falling on the stairs. But there’s no Miya listed anywhere.”

Ana’s mouth opened. No sound came out.

Was this a bit? Was she being punked? Was this one of those scenes where the NPCs start glitching out and pretending they’ve never seen you before?

The nurse sniffed. “If this is some gender exploration prank, talk to the counselor, not crash here.”

Ana’s fingers curled into the sheet. A scream building in her throat—one she hadn’t given permission to exist.

The nurse left.

Didn’t even close the door all the way.
Didn’t even treat her like a person.

Outside, two students walked by.

“…Did you hear? Someone fell down the stairs. Some transfer girl or something.”

“I thought it was Miya.”

“Who?”

“You know—short? Kinda twitchy?”

“Nah. Must’ve been someone else.”

Ana didn’t blink.

Didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe.

They forgot me.
No. Worse.
They erased me.

Her hands shook. Not from fear.

From rage.

Because the only ones who would remember?

Were the ones who saw the mirror break.

And the Brothers.

The Brothers.

Shu.
Subaru.
Reiji.

Oh fuck. They’d seen her.  Really  seen her.

And she was wearing a fucking schoolgirl skirt, fresh out of a depressive gender dysphoria coma, crying like a lunatic, and now—

Now they’d probably talk about her. Whisper about her.

Or worse.

They’d  pity  her.

Ana stared at the ceiling, willing it to cave in on her.

Because this story? This fucked-up visual novel script she’d landed in?

It was  off-book  now.

The fixed endings, the neat little paths she’d memorized—gone. The narrative rails? Completely wrecked. The Yui-centric fanfic fantasy world? Collapsing.

And all Ana could do was sit there, half-naked, exposed, and vibrating with the kind of humiliation only a fangirl trapped in her bias’s reality could comprehend.

She curled her fingers into her skirt like she could rip her way back into her old body, back into control.

But control was gone.

And Ana?

Ana wasn’t acting anymore.

Chapter 43: Her Reflection Stays

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 7


She locked the door behind her.

Not because she was scared someone would come barging in.

But because she couldn’t risk anyone seeing what she was about to become.

The infirmary hummed with the same fake calm—the kind of sound that pretends it’s healing you while digging fingernails into your spine.

Ana didn’t hesitate. She marched across the room and  ripped  the curtains shut like she was severing ties with whatever god thought this was funny.

Jacket? Gone.
Shirt? Buttons flying like shrapnel.
The moment her skin hit air, she could feel it.

Real. Raw. Familiar.

But it didn’t make sense. None of this did.

She was supposed to be Miya.
She’d spent months folded into that shape. A name. A role. A half-existence dressed in someone else’s grief.

But now?

Now her skin wasn’t Miya’s.
Her body wasn’t Miya’s.
The curves, the softness, the weight on her chest—it wasn’t new.

It was  hers .

And that scared the shit out of her.

She stripped fast, violent, reckless. Skirt. Socks. Every inch of that borrowed costume peeled away like a lie she was finally done telling.

She turned to the mirror.

Tall. Cold. Still intact.

She walked toward it, each step like a funeral drumbeat.

And then—
She saw her.

Not Miya.

Not some glitchy, censored, crossdressing half-image of a background NPC.

No.

Ana.

Her.
Down to the last scar. Down to the exact curve of her thighs.
Down to the  fucking bruises .

Purple, sick, violent blossoms blooming across her side, her ribs, her collarbone—

Exactly where the truck had hit her.

Her knees buckled.

Because this wasn’t metaphorical. This wasn’t spiritual reincarnation.

This was her body.
The one that died.
The one that broke.

And now it was standing here, staring back,  smiling like it never fucking left.

“No,” she whispered. “No, no, no, no, no—what the fuck is this—”

She touched the mirror.

It didn’t blur. It didn’t glitch.
It didn’t offer any of Miya’s softness or Miya’s confusion.

It showed  Ana .

Blood still pooled under the surface of her skin. Her ribs still looked like they hurt. Her knuckles were scabbed, just like they were after trying to claw her way out of the concrete in those last, awful seconds—

“I died.”

Her voice cracked.

“I died. I DIED. I DIED, WHAT THE FUCK—”

She dropped to her knees so fast the tile bit into her skin. Her hands slammed into the floor, her head bowed like she was praying to the mirror that had just  resurrected her.

But no answers came.

Just the image.
Just Ana.

Looking. Breathing. Bruised.

Alive.

“Why?” she sobbed. “Why the fuck would you bring  me  back?”

Because she remembered now.

She remembered  everything.

The fanfics. The daydreams. The obsessive deep dives into every route of Diabolik Lovers. The way her heart had done cartwheels over Shu’s lazy disdain, Subaru’s rage, Reiji’s poison-perfect control.

The way she used to fantasize about them every night after work. The way she  wanted  this—this world, this story, these boys.

And now she was in it.
And it wasn’t cute.

It was  wrong .

Twisted. Crooked. Off-script.

She was never supposed to be here.

Never supposed to be  Ana  again.

She’d died.

And someone—some  thing —had dragged her back. Glued her body together with bruises like warnings, dumped her in a background character’s life, and shoved her face-first into a game that wasn’t following any of the rules.

She curled into the blanket. Clawed it around her like a shield, a coffin, a shroud.

“I was Miya,” she whispered.

“I was.”

But she wasn’t.

She never had been.

Ana had just played the role. Learned her lines. Bit her tongue. Compressed herself until her identity screamed.

And now?

Now she wasn’t playing anymore.

She screamed—no,  howled —into the infirmary mattress.

“FUCK YOU FOR BRINGING ME BACK.”

“FUCK THIS BODY.”

“FUCK THIS WORLD FOR MAKING ME REMEMBER.”

Her throat tore with the sound. Her voice hit octaves not even Subaru could scream at.

The mirror didn’t crack.

Of course it didn’t.

It held her.

Reflected her.

Judged her.

Or maybe—worse—it  pitied  her.

She hurled her shoe at it. Then the rest of the uniform. Then her fist.

It didn’t break.

She did.

Ana curled into herself, sobbing, shaking, feral. A girl-shaped resurrection that never should’ve happened.

She stayed like that until she couldn’t move anymore. Until her tears ran dry. Until all that remained was the image in the mirror—

Bruised.

Beautiful.

Back from the fucking dead.

And real.

Chapter 44: Some Names Don’t Burn

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 8


They didn’t come here together.

Not really.

Reiji was already lurking, pretending he wasn’t glued to the nurse’s registry like it held the goddamn secrets of the universe.

Shu had wandered in half-asleep, earbuds tucked in lazily like always—until he reached the hallway. And  paused.

Ayato arrived like static: pacing, muttering, restless in that way that only happened when he couldn’t control something.

Then Subaru. Then Kanato. Then Laito.

Each drifting in at scattered intervals. Pretending they had errands. A meeting. A reason.

None of them said the obvious.

They all ended up outside the same locked door.

None of them moved.

None of them spoke.

And then—

They heard her.

At first, it was small.

A strangled sound. Fabric-muted sobbing. Human. Guttural.

Real.

Subaru flinched.

Reiji froze mid-scroll.

Shu… opened his eyes.

Fully.

The first time in days.

And then—

“I’M REAL!”

Her voice cracked like thunder. Not loud —  violently alive . Hoarse. Raw. Like she'd clawed her way out of a grave to scream it.

“I’M STILL HERE!”

Kanato's hand went to his mouth.
Ayato’s jaw clicked tight.

That was her.

That was  Ana.

And she was coming apart.

The sobs came harder. Louder.

Then:

“FUCK YOU!”

“FUCK THIS PLACE!”

“FUCK YOU FOR MAKING ME THINK I COULD EXIST HERE!”

Each word hit the door like a punch.

Like glass under pressure.

Laito let out a bitter exhale—half-laugh, half-ghost.

“Jesus…”

Reiji took a step forward. Instinct.

Subaru’s fists clenched like they wanted to hit something—anything—just to ground the feeling.

Shu didn’t move.

But his chest was rising. Fast.

Each scream dragged air out of him like it had snatched his soul with it.

She sounded like she was  dying .

Again.

Still.

Ayato turned away for a beat.

Swiped at his eye with the back of his sleeve.

“Didn’t think it’d sound like that,” he muttered. “The truth. Coming out.”

Inside, she was still throwing her voice like knives.

Sharp. Shattered. Burning.

“I’M FUCKING REAL!”

And then—
A pause.

A broken breath.

A whisper.

“I was Miya… I was… I am—”

The silence that followed hurt worse than the screaming.

A silence so thick it filled the hallway with grief. Like oxygen had curdled.

Then:

“I didn’t want to be forgotten.”

That landed like a curse.

Shu pressed his knuckles to the wall.

Fingers trembling.

And softly—too softly—

He said it.

“Ana.”

Like a prayer he didn’t believe in.

The screaming stopped.

And that? Was  worse .

Shu moved first.

The others were frozen in the quiet. Like if they breathed too loudly, she’d disappear.

The doorknob didn’t turn.

Locked.

Of course she locked it.

Shu sighed. Low. Almost sad.

Then knelt.

Reiji blinked. “You’re not actually—”

“Shut up,” Shu muttered.

Slid a hairpin from his coat pocket. Thin. Precise. Like he'd been waiting to use it.

The lock clicked after two turns.

The sound echoed.

Like something sacred had just been unsealed.

No one moved.

Shu rose slowly, the kind of calm that felt like a predator awakening.

He pushed the door open.

Dim light spilled inside—the kind of soft afternoon glow that stretched shadows across the infirmary floor like long, dark fingers.

Ana lay curled on the bed.

Collapsed in the center.

The blanket half-kicked off, tangled around her like a last fragile shield.

Her body twisted—mid-sob, mid-breakdown—and it looked like she’d never fully unfolded again.

One arm tucked beneath her cheek.

Lips parted, slack with exhaustion.

Tear streaks dried and crusted in the corners of her eyes—but her breath came shallow, steady.

Barely there.

The thin tank clung to her chest—the last thread of armor she hadn’t discarded.

And then—
The bruises.

Fuck.

They were everywhere.

Shoulder. Thigh. Ribcage.

Deep purple-black.

The kind of marks that didn’t just fade.

They remembered.

Subaru swallowed hard.

“She bruised like she’d been hit by a fucking truck,” he muttered, voice low.

No one responded.

Because they all knew.

She had.

Not here.

Not now.

But before.

In some other life, bleeding into this one like a wound that never closed.

Her body wasn’t Miya’s.

Not even close.

Her curves pressed into the mattress the wrong way.

The waistband of the skirt rolled up under the weight of her hips.

Her thighs thick.

Her chest heavy beneath the tank.

Her frame smaller, tighter, curled in on itself.

Even her hair had changed.

Lengthened just enough.

Darker.

More curled.

This wasn’t a transformation.

This was a reclamation.

Ana was taking herself back.

Piece by piece.

Even if it killed her.

Kanato stepped forward, eyes wide with a mixture of shock and something sharper—desire, perhaps?

Laito sucked in a breath so quiet it was almost reverent.

Reiji adjusted his glasses, fingers shaking ever so slightly.

And Shu?

He said nothing.

Just moved to the edge of the bed and leaned down, looking at her like she was something he’d unearthed from the ruins of his own soul.

Like he’d known.

Like he’d always fucking known.

Ana twitched in her sleep.

Let out a soft, broken breath.

Her fingers clenched tighter around the blanket.

And then—

Shu whispered her name.

“Ana.”

The sound settled in the room like incense.

Heavy.

Sacred.

And something shifted.

Not yet in her.

But in them.

Kanato repeated it, softer.

“Ana…”

Subaru closed his eyes, overwhelmed.

Ayato didn’t speak, but his throat bobbed with an emotion too big to voice.

Reiji removed his glasses, carefully cleaned them, hands trembling.

Laito didn’t say the name aloud—but he mouthed it with fierce intensity.

And Shu?

He said it again.

Louder.

Like he was shouting to the walls.

To the air.

To the whole fucking world.

“Ana.”

Because some names burn when you say them.

But hers?

Stayed.

Chapter 45: The Girl That Broke the Mirror

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 9


It started with a whisper.
 Not the sweet kind. The sharp kind—the kind that cuts its way down a hallway like a scalpel dipped in gossip and blood.

A hiccup in a sentence. A laugh with its throat slit. A teacher halting mid-roll call, like their brain hit static and forgot how syllables work.

“Did you see the mirror?”
 “It just… fucking shattered.”
 “No one even touched it.”
 “There was a girl—”
 “I think her name—”

But they couldn’t say it.
 Not fully. Not clean. Not without choking on the vowels like the air itself refused to let her name breathe.

By noon, the story had metastasized like a disease.

The antique mirror in the music wing? Blown to hell. No pressure. No impact. Just a sudden, furious detonation of glass and gold like it saw something it shouldn’t have. Like it reflected something too real. Too ugly. Too goddamn sacred.

And the girl?

Some said they saw her shadow.
 Others swore her reflection blinked back.
 But when anyone tried to describe her?

Words slipped.
 Mouths failed.
 Like her image had been sucked out the moment it touched their memory.

“She was… short? Or—"
 “Her hair—dark? No—light?”
 “I remember her eyes. They were… I don’t fucking know.”

Like the memory was bleeding out in real time.

Only one thing stuck like blood on tile:
  She broke the mirror.

That was all anyone could agree on.
 That was enough.

The Sakamakis? Silent.
 At first.
 They just watched the chaos unfold like kings watching a castle burn.

Watched the students whisper like the hallway itself could hear.
 Watched the teachers twitch every time someone asked to see the security footage—only to find ten seconds of static.

Ten seconds before detonation.
 Ten seconds of silence.
 And then: nothing.

Reiji dug into the logs. Found the exact timestamp. Clean blackout. Then a void.

By mid-afternoon, the whispers calcified into legend.

“There was a girl.”
 “She wasn’t supposed to be here.”
 “She doesn’t exist.”
 “She’s not on the registry.”

The teachers confirmed it. Quietly. Like confession.

No Miya.
 No Ana.
 No schedule. No file. No records.
 Like she was a glitch in the system. A goddamn haunting.

But the Sakamakis knew better.

They’d seen her.
 Shaking. Bruised. Passed out in the infirmary like her soul had been wrung out and left to dry.

And now?

Now the school acted like she was a myth. A rumor.

“She’s not a story,” Subaru snarled, pacing the hallway like a dog ready to bite.
 “She’s not some fucking ghost.”

Shu leaned against the stairwell, dead-eyed. “Then we don’t let them turn her into one.”

That afternoon, someone wrote a name on the blackboard:
  ANA.

The teacher erased it.

Next period? It came back.
 This time in ink.
 And this time, someone had drawn a shattered mirror around it.
 Cracked. Fractured. Bleeding.

Like a warning.
 Like a promise.

Yui pov

She stood there, frozen like a Barbie doll someone left too close to a radiator.
 Second-floor stairwellIt was back.

That name.
  Her  name.
 Up on the board like a fucking curse word in a fairy tale.

ANA.

Chalk the first time.
 The teacher erased it.
 Yui stood there, smiling like a porcelain doll mid-fracture, watching the chalk dust settle like ashes.

But next period?

It came back.
 In ink.
 Permanent. Scar-like.
 And this time, someone had drawn a mirror around it—cracked, jagged, bleeding lines spiderwebbing from the center like a scream frozen in glass.

Yui laughed.

Not cute. Not sweet.

Hysterical.

A tight little choke of a laugh, buried under her breath like she was trying to swallow the hysteria boiling in her chest.

“Oh, so that’s how it’s gonna be?”

Her hands twitched. Not fists—claws. French-tipped, trembling claws.

This was  supposed  to be over.

She shoved that bitch down the stairs. She watched her body hit the marble like a sack of irrelevant, unwanted nothing. She smiled, she  grinned , she even did a little hair flip on the way down like a goddamn queen.

She won.
 She was  supposed  to win.

But instead?
 Instead she handed Ana a spotlight on a silver fucking platter.
 Handcrafted a legend.
 Gift-wrapped a myth.

Everywhere she walked—whispers.
 Every class she entered—eyes.
 But not for her. Not anymore.
 They weren’t staring at the glittering sunshine girl with the perfectly curled hair and tragic backstory.

No.

They were looking for a ghost.

For a girl no one could describe.
 For a glitch in the system.
 For the one who made the fucking mirror  scream.

The girl that broke the world.

Yui felt it snap inside her—the thread holding the  narrative.
  Her  narrative.
 Her storybook. Her rules. Her universe.

And now?

That bimbo background extra was stealing her  plotline.

Mine mine mine MINE—

She slammed into the bathroom, eyes wide and lips stretched in something that might’ve once been called a smile but now just looked like insanity with mascara.

She stared at herself in the mirror.

Blonde. Perfect. Symmetrical.
 But flat.
  Empty.

No glow.
 No sparkle.
 Just a hollow porcelain doll waiting to be replaced.

“I am the protagonist,” she hissed.

The mirror didn’t even twitch.

Yui pressed her fingers to the glass. Harder. Harder. Until they ached. Until she imagined the glass cutting her back. Until she saw Ana’s blood where her reflection used to be.

“I AM THE FUCKING PROTAGONIST,” she shrieked.

Silence.

The mirror stayed whole.

Unimpressed.

Like it saw the truth—
 That she was just a plastic nightmare, screaming at her own reflection because nobody else was watching anymore.

She fixed her hair. Smoothed her uniform. Blinked until her eyes glossed over like tears would make her pretty again.

And whispered, teeth clenched:

“Fine. Then let’s make her bleed for real next time.”

This time?
 No tricks.
 No slips.

Just teeth.

Shu pov

He didn’t breathe.
 Didn’t blink.
 Didn’t move—because if he did, he’d break something. Someone. Himself, maybe.

Her voice still rang in his skull like a fucking song stuck on loop:

“Let’s make her bleed for real next time.”

Soft. Sweet. Innocent.
 Like she was talking about lip gloss or brunch.
 Like she wasn’t promising to  gut  a girl.

That girl.

His  girl.

Not that he’d ever said it. Not that he could.
 But she was.

Ana.

Ana, who smelled like stolen time and trauma.
 Ana, who wrote filth in notebooks like it was scripture.
 Ana, who looked at him like she wanted to be  eaten alive .

He pressed the back of his head to the wall like pain might hold him together.
 It didn’t.
 He was splintering.
 Rotting from the inside out with how fucking  helpless  he felt.

He’d read her notebook. Every line. Every filthy, desperate syllable.

“Too much is too much…”

  “How did that even fit? I mean, she couldn’t even wrap her hands around it—physical injury guaranteed.”


Who the fuck writes that?
 Who the fuck  means  it?

She did.

She saw him—not the bored heir, not the wasted bloodline, not the disinterested ghost in a leather coat—but  him . The beast under the bed. The storm. The chokehold. The monster.

And she  wanted it.

“My Bias…  (๑/////๑) .”

And now she was behind a locked door.
 Bruised. Silent. Half-erased by this world like she was too fucking real for it.

And that pink-glossed porcelain doll wanted to  finish  her.

Yui.

Fucking Yui.

Yui, the girl who strutted around like a protagonist in a story she  didn’t earn.
 Yui, who smeared sugar over venom and thought it made her dangerous.
 Yui, who  smiled  when Ana hit the ground.

He should rip her throat out.
 Right now.
 Right fucking now.

He could do it. Fast. Quiet. No one would even hear her drop.

But he didn’t.
 Because he couldn’t.
 Because of the  rules.

Because she was a guest.
 Because this mansion—their fucked-up gilded prison—had boundaries, and no one crossed them without consequence.

Not even for blood.

Not even for  Ana.

His fist slammed into the wall. Not enough to break it. Just enough to remind himself he  existed.

Because he felt like a ghost.

A goddamn phantom pacing outside a locked door, useless, while the girl who  worshipped him  bled somewhere he couldn’t reach.

“Let’s make her bleed for real next time.”

Yui’s voice played again. Like a ringtone from Hell.

He wanted her  gone.

No, not gone— destroyed.
 Erased from every mirror. Every hallway. Every fucking  memory.

He wanted her to scream the way Ana cried.
 He wanted her to feel small. Forgotten. Insignificant.
 He wanted her to know what it meant to matter less than  nothing.

But he couldn’t touch her.

So instead, he walked.

The hall felt too long. Too narrow. Like it might close in and trap him inside his own rage.

The infirmary was dim. Silent. The air still tasted like grief.

The others were already there.
 Silent. Waiting. Pretending they weren’t on the edge of war.

Ayato glanced up. “What the hell took you so—”

“Yui,” Shu said.

The word cracked like bone.

Everyone froze.

“What about her?” Subaru asked, but his voice had already gone sharp.

“She’s going to hurt Ana,” Shu murmured.

The quiet that followed was  vicious.

“She said she’d make her bleed.”
 Then, like a fucking confession:

“She said it like a promise.”

That was it. That was the match.

Kanato twitched.
 Laito’s smile vanished.
 Ayato made a sound that wasn’t human.
 Subaru punched the wall, again. Louder this time.

And Shu?

Shu stared at the infirmary door like he could see through it. Like he could see her. Ana.

Bruised. Shivering. But alive.

Still his.

She loved him in ink and blasphemy.
 She saw something worth bleeding for.

And now Yui wanted to ruin her.
 Erase her.
 Put a period where there should be a goddamn  crescendo.

No.

No.

“She picked the wrong fucking girl.”

And the wrong fucking  monster.

Chapter 46: She Can’t Be Unseen

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 10

Ana pov

She woke up crying.

Not cute crying. Not cinematic soap opera sobs. This was feral , silent , soul-wrenched devastation. Tears slipping out like her eyeballs were trying to evacuate.

Her eyes stayed shut.

But the crying didn’t stop.

Her body trembled like it had been dipped in the aftershocks of its own death.

Her ribs ached.

Her soul ached.

Her fucking shoulder felt like it had been twisted by karma itself.

And all she could think was:

“I’m not supposed to be real.”

Not like this. Not in pain. Not in a body that remembered everything.

It wasn’t sharp pain.

It was trauma echoing in her bones like a haunted house with no doors.

Her fingers curled tighter around the blanket. Let the tears fall, silent and merciless.

Not dramatic. Not even cathartic.

Just… there.

A dull ache that whispered, you survived again, stupid girl.

Yay.

But through the haze, one thing anchored her.

She was still Ana.

Not Miya.

Not some filler NPC with a sad backstory and off-screen trauma.

Not some tragic footnote in someone else's plot.

Ana.

She breathed in.

Shaky. Shallow. Real.

“It wasn’t a dream,” she whispered—

And her voice cracked like a snapped violin string.

Ugly. Real. Honest.

And then she felt it.

The silence.

Too still.

Watched.

She turned her head.

Shadow.

Under the door.

Not moving.

Just waiting.

A demon? A ghost? Karma incarnate?

Worse.

A boy.

Her heart tripped, stumbled, and fell into traffic.

Nope. Nope nope nope. That shadow? That wasn’t just a boy. That was narrative tension. That was plot-critical proximity. That was—

“Oh no. No no no. They’re here. They heard me CRY. I was CRYING like a Disney princess on a bathroom floor and they’re OUTSIDE—”

She sat up slowly, blanket wrapped around her like armor. Her body throbbed in protest.

Too late.

The world had noticed her.

And it refused to unsee her.

She didn’t move. Didn’t breathe. Just stared at that goddamn shadow like it might reach through the crack and rip her heart out.

And then—

A voice.

Low. Lazy.

So familiar her soul curled up like a cat in a sunbeam.

“She’s awake.”

Shu.

SHU.

SHU F@#&ING SAKAMAKI.

Her brain instantly blue-screened.

“I’m gonna die. I’m already dead. Wait, maybe I ascended. This is heaven. Or hell. If hell is sexy.”

She yanked the blanket higher.

And then—more footsteps.

Ayato. Subaru. Laito. Gods, all of them. ALL OF THEM WERE OUTSIDE HER DOOR.

“I told you she’d wake up slow,” Ayato muttered.

“She cried herself unconscious,” Subaru said, sharp. Her second favorite. Her violent little rage puppy. Oh my God he’s concerned oh my God.

“That was grief sleep,” Laito added softly. “I know the sound.”

“Jesus CHRIST on a sparkly pink tricycle what the fuck is grief sleep and why do I want to marry it if he’s the one saying it—”

“You all sound like you’ve never watched a goddess descend,” Kanato whispered.

WHAT THE F@#&.

“Nope. Nope. Nope. Did he just call me a goddess? I will kill myself romantically.”

And then—

Reiji.

Didn’t say a word.

Didn’t need to.

She felt him.

Her third favorite. The “I’ll discipline you with a dictionary and a blood contract” one.

“Breathe. Ana. For the love of slutty spreadsheets, breathe. Reiji is RIGHT THERE and he probably has receipts for your mental illness.”

She stood on legs made of wet noodles and trauma.

Moved to the door.

Didn’t open it.

Didn’t even want to open it.

She just…

Pressed her hand to the wood.

Soft. Shaking.

Waiting.

And then—

Six hands.

Pressed back.

No one said “Miya.”

“Holy shit holy shit holy shit they KNOW. They SEE me. My manifestation is being MANIFESTED. Is this what it feels like to be real? Is this how main characters feel when the plot finally hits them like a semi-truck—oh wait.”

Silence.

Perfect.

Charged.

Ana’s heart was hammering in her ribs like it wanted out.

Like it wanted to throw itself at Shu’s feet and scream “Take me, you lazy God of Velvet Nightmares.”

Then—

A voice.

Ayato.

“Ana?”

Her real name.

Soft. Unsteady. Like if he got it wrong, she’d vanish.

She bit her lip.

Hard.

“Play it cool. Girl Boss. Cool Villainess. Think mean girl. Think satin, poison, power. Do not think ‘he said my name and I climaxed spiritually.’”

Her hand didn’t move.

“Ana, it’s just us,” Ayato said again. “We’re still here.”

Still here.

Still. Here.

And just like that?

She was not.

Emotionally?

Yeeted.

A few seconds ago

The words hit harder than any name ever had. Still here.

They echoed like holy scripture inside her skull—bouncing between her ears like a church bell rung by horny demons.

Her knees wobbled

Her brain short-circuited.

Ayato just said her name. Ana. Her name.

Not Miya. Not cousin. Not background NPC. Not “hey, you.”

Ana.

Behind the door, Shu didn’t say a word.

But Ana felt it—felt him—like static behind her skin. A low, dark gravity that pulled her spine straight and short-circuited her motor functions.

Her fingers curled against the door like it was the only thing tethering her to the Earth.

And inside that beautiful, traitorous brain of hers?

Absolute. F@#&ing. Chaos.

“Okay. Okay, Ana, be cool—play it cool—don’t f@#&ing cry. Don’t collapse. Do NOT villainess-flop on the tile like a limp anime girl—”

Shu’s jaw clenched.

Her soul left her body.

“OH MY GOD HE’S MAD. He clenched. He jaw-clenched. He read my f@#&ing diary, didn’t he?! HE KNOWS. He knows I talked about him like a religious experience. I’m gonna die. I’m gonna transcend. I’m gonna burst into glitter and shame and die in a puddle of my own perversion—”

He didn’t move. Didn’t even glance at Ayato.

But she could feel it.

The heat rolling off him through the door.

The quiet simmer of possessive silence.

“Wait. Waitwaitwaitwait—he’s not talking. He’s PISSED. He’s gonna bust in here and bite my soul.-Wait, actually. I wouldn’t mind thatOh shit this ain't the time to be perverted you braindead brain. Oh f@#&. Oh f@#&—”

And then.

A whisper.

Low.

Private.

His.

“I’m still here too.”

Shu.

Her neurons exploded like overripe fruit in a microwave.

It wasn’t a whisper, it was a bullet straight to her spine.

A confession dipped in molten sugar and barbed wire.

It crawled under her skin and carved its name into her bones.

Her knees gave out.

Just—

Gone.

No grace. No dignity. No soft-girl swoon.

Her knees f@#&ing betrayed her and she crashed to the ground like a ragdoll yeeted by fate.

Thud.

Her palms slapped cold tile.

Her elbow cracked.

Her cheek hit second.

And everything. Spun. Yeeted

The blanket slipped off her shoulders. Her legs tangled beneath her. Her hair—chaotic, short, curling again—fell in her eyes.

“This is it,” her brain screamed. “This is how I die. Collapsed. Ugly crying. Probably flashing a bruise-covered thigh to the entire cast of Diabolik f@#&ing Lovers like a cracked-out groupie.”

And the worst part?

It wasn’t pain.

It was Shu.

Saying her name. Like a secret. Like a goddamn promise.

“I’m still here too.”

“He SPOKE. He SPOKE. He made noise in my direction. He made air vibrations with his vocal cords and aimed them AT ME. AT BAD LIL OLD ME. I am a goner and a goner. I am deceased. Canonically dead. Shut the book. Roll credits.”

Outside the door?

Pandemonium.

“Did she fall?!” Ayato’s voice, sharp and frantic.

“What the hell was that?!” Subaru, already ready to kick the f@#&ing wall down.

“She didn’t faint,” Laito muttered. “That was a collapse collapse.”

“Did she hit her head again?!” Kanato sounded like he was going to cry. “She could be BLEEDING—”

“Ana?”

Reiji’s voice, low and clipped. “Respond. Are you alright?”

She could hear the panic in all of them.

And somewhere, in her deranged, dissociating little mind, a fanfiction folder opened.

“Oh my god. They care. They’re freaking out. Shu’s quiet. Subaru’s worried. Reiji said my NAME like I’m a real f@#&ing person. I could die happy right now. This is it. This is the mental breakdown climax. Put it on AO3. Tag it: canon divergence, dark romance, ‘How to accidentally seduce your bias by collapsing.’ Holy shit—"

But Shu?

He didn’t move.

He stayed right where he was.

Leaning against the wall like a king waiting for his throne. Arms crossed. Eyes half-lidded. That lazy predator vibe dialed to 100 .

His lips curled.

Just barely.

That tiny little smug bastard smirk.

Because he knew.

He didn’t need to knock.

Didn’t need to open the door.

Didn’t even need to speak again.

She f@#&ing fell.

And she fell for him .

Not Ayato.

Not Subaru.

Not even Reiji, with his sexy demon professor aura.

Shu.

Because one word from him—one soft, velvet, fucking devastating whisper—was enough to shatter her villain arc like glass.

And now?

She was on the floor.

Face down.

Absolutely wrecked.

And Shu didn’t gloat.

Didn’t preen.

He waited.

Let them all scramble.

Let them panic.

Because he already knew.

She heard him.

She fell.

For him.

And no one else got to have that.

Outside the infirmary door, everything was breaking.

“She’s not answering,” Ayato growled, panic crawling into his voice.

Reiji pressed his ear to the wood. “I heard her fall. Hard.

Subaru’s fists cracked at his sides. “Then why the f@#& are we still standing here?! Open it!”

“WHAT IF SHE’S BLEEDING OUT?!” Kanato wailed, rocking with Teddy like the walls were closing in.

“Wouldn’t be the first time we were late,” Laito muttered darkly, voice stripped of its usual silk.

Shu still hadn’t moved.

Still leaned there.

Still silent.

Still the most dangerous man in the hallway.

But even he could feel it now—

That sick, clawing need crackling through the wood between them.

Ana wasn’t crying.

She wasn’t speaking.

She wasn’t moving.

And for the first time in a long time—

That wasn’t f@#&ing okay.

Ayato grabbed the doorknob. Yanked. Locked.

He cursed, stepped back.

Subaru was already shifting his weight, one leg cocked back, ready to kick the whole f@#&ing door off its hinges—

Click.

They froze.

The lock turned.

The door creaked.

A sliver of hallway light sliced into the dark like a blade.

No one breathed.

Reiji pushed it open.

And there she was.

Ana.

On the floor.

Blanket half-wrapped around her like the aftermath of a one-woman war.

One arm trembling beneath her.

Hair in her face.

Legs folded like they’d given up on basic function.

And her breath?

Feral. Fragile. F@#&ed.

Little gasps. Shallow. Wet.

Like her lungs were trying to reboot on factory settings.

But she was awake.

Not unconscious. Not dead.

Just—

Frozen.

Eyes wide.

Hands shaking.

Skin flushed in a way that had nothing to do with fever and everything to do with complete existential system failure.

She didn’t look up.

Not until—

One step.

Just one.

Boots on tile.

Ana’s head jerked up like someone had pulled a trigger in her spine.

Shu.

Of course it was Shu.

“OH MY GOD, HE’S COMING CLOSER, SOUND THE HORNS, OPEN THE GATES, THE GOD HAS DESCENDED, I AM UNWORTHY, I AM UNHINGED, I AM—”

Their eyes met.

The world stopped.

Not metaphorically.

Literally.

Time stuttered.

Reality lagged.

And Ana?

Ana stopped breathing.

Because Shu wasn’t smirking anymore.

He wasn’t mocking her.

He wasn’t doing a goddamn thing but seeing her.

Really seeing her.

Like all the broken parts didn’t scare him.

Like the bruises weren’t damage—they were evidence.

Proof.

“He knows. He knows who I am. He knows I wrote the ‘how did that even fit’ entry. He knows I shipped us. He KNOWS I COLLAPSED TO HIS VOICE. I am going to melt into the f@#&ing floor and become part of the infrastructure—”

Her curls had thickened.

Her chest rose and fell under the too-tight tank.

Her thighs pressed against a skirt that clearly hadn’t been made for her real body.

Not Miya. Not some cousin. Not a glitch in the narrative.

Ana.

All of her.

Bare-faced.

Bruised.

Unhidden.

And the brothers?

They didn’t step in.

Not yet.

They didn’t even speak.

Because they weren’t looking at a mystery anymore.

They were looking at the f@#&ing reveal.

Kanato blinked, eyes wide and wet.

Laito’s lips parted like he wanted to apologize for everything.

Subaru’s fists trembled.

Ayato looked like someone had sucker-punched his ribs.

Reiji’s mouth was a straight, unreadable line.

But Shu?

Shu took another step.

And Ana?

“I can’t breathe. I can’t think. My favorite fictional sadist just looked at me like I was real. I’m gonna pass out. I’m gonna die hot. I’m gonna explode like a soda can left in a car. GOD, IF THIS IS HEAVEN, MAKE SURE I’M IN A THONG.”

Then she moved.

Tried to shift.

Tried to rise.

Bad. Idea.

Pain tore through her thigh like a white-hot scream. Her ribs stabbed. Her spine caught fire. Her shoulder protested like it was trying to file a workers comp lawsuit.

And then?

She snapped.

“I—F@#&ING HELL—”

The boys flinched.

Even Shu’s eyes widened half a degree.

Ana snarled through the pain and tried again.

Mistake.

Her arm gave out.

Her breath hitched.

And then she almost blacked out.

Reiji inhaled slowly.

Not with anger.

Not with judgment.

Just—

Revelation.

The math finally added up.

The false records.

The mismatched files.

The way none of her shadows ever f@#&ing fit.

“She’s real,” he whispered.

That was all it took.

Ayato dropped to one knee like he’d been shot.

His hands hovered—but he didn’t touch. Not yet.

“Oi… Ana. You okay?”

She didn’t answer.

Couldn’t.

Wouldn’t.

Her mouth opened, and nothing came out.

Just breath. Just noise.

Subaru stood frozen in the doorway, fists clenched like he was holding back a scream.

He didn’t move closer.

Didn’t dare.

Like getting near her would break something sacred. Or worse— break him.

“This was what you were hiding?”

His voice cracked.

Not with accusation.

With guilt.

Raw. Bleeding.

Kanato knelt next.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t breathe.

Stared at her like she was made of stained glass and sorrow.

Too fragile. Too divine. Too breakable.

“You’re not Miya,” he whispered.

“You’re Ana. You’re the mirror goddess.”

Laito knelt on the other side.

No smirk.

No wink.

Just quiet.

Bittersweet.

His voice was soft as ash.

“I should’ve known. That skirt never fit right.”

Then—

Shu moved.

Didn’t kneel.

Didn’t rush.

He just walked forward, slow and steady, like the moment belonged to him.

Because it did.

Her head lifted.

Barely.

Pain in her eyes.

Blood on her lips.

But when she saw him?

Recognition.

Like a f@#&ing reflex.

This is the one I wrote about.

This is the one who ruined me in silence.

This is the voice that shattered my bones.

Shu stopped beside her.

His eyes lowered—sharp, unreadable.

Then he reached out—

Offered his hand.

Not a command.

Not a lifeline.

An invitation.

Fingers open. Steady. Unmoving.

Ana’s body wanted to take it.

Her soul was already in his palm.

“Grab it. Rise like a final boss. Be the girl who collapses dramatically and gets scooped up like the climax of a villain origin story. DO IT.”

She shifted—

Mistake.

The second she moved, agony tore through her like someone shoved hot metal through her thigh.

Her ribs exploded.

Her shoulder screamed.

Her spine cracked with a vengeance.

She gasped—

“F@#&ing hell—!”

Every brother flinched.

Even Shu’s eyelid twitched.

Ana growled and tried again.

Elbow down. Push up. Rise—

Wrong.

Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.

Her hand gave out.

Her legs crumpled.

Her voice—

Snapped.

“Ah mas que merda é esta car@lho!? Fodasse parece que me caíram as torres gémeas em cima de mim!! Tô mais morta que as vítimas, p@#@ do inferno, essa merda dói como um c@ralho AMALDIÇOADO—FILHOS DUMA GRANDESÍSSIMA PUTA—TENHAM CUIDADO CARALHO QUE EU TÔ TODA PARTIDA!!”

The Portuguese came out like verbal napalm .

She didn’t even know what she was saying.

Just bile. Fury. Pure pain in her native tongue.

Kanato blinked. “Was that… a spell?”

Reiji adjusted his glasses. “She’s cursing. Fluently.”

Subaru squinted. “She sounds possessed.”

Laito, dry as sin: “Sexy possessed.”

Ana whipped her head toward them—snarling.

Hair in her face. Chest heaving. Rage in her eyes.

“DO. NOT. F@#&ING. TOUCH ME—

—UNLESS YOU’RE HELPING.”

Silence.

Then—

Shu crouched.

Right beside her.

One knee down.

Smirk curling.

Voice low. Smooth. Deadly.

“Then let me help, querida.”

Her brain exploded.

The accent.

The word.

Querida.

“OH YOU MOTHERF@#&ING SLEEPY ASS DEMON PRINCE YOU DID NOT JUST CALL ME—”

Her brain shut off.

Her spine straightened an inch—then caved like cheap scaffolding.

Her mouth opened—

“Oh—”

And she collapsed.

Face-first.

Out cold.

No gasp. No dramatic scream.

Just—gone.

Ayato jumped. “OI?! What the hell?!”

Subaru hit the floor beside her. “She passed out—again.”

Laito grabbed her shoulders. “She probably broke something trying to move.”

“She’s in shock,” Reiji said, already analyzing her pulse. “The bruising must be worse than we thought.”

Kanato slid a pillow under her head, cradling it like glass.

“Ana…? Ana!”

But Shu?

Shu just sat back on his heels.

Smiling.

Quiet.

Victorious.

Because he saw the moment her pupils dilated.

He saw her lips part.

Felt the moment her nerves gave up.

It wasn’t pain.

It wasn’t exhaustion.

It was him.

It was the word.

Querida.

And she fell.




A few seconds ago

Shu crouched.

That lazy, infuriating smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.

“Then let me help, querida.”

Querida.

That word.

That f@#&ing word .

Ana blinked like she’d been slapped across dimensions. That accent curled down her spine like a silk rope soaked in gasoline. Her thoughts short-circuited. She’d waited—no, fantasized—for years to hear his voice say something like that. But now?

Now it wasn’t a game. It wasn’t fanfic.

It was Shu. Shu f@#&ing Sakamaki. Her bias. Her ultimate, god-tier obsession—saying it to her like she was his goddamn possession.

And he meant it.

When he reached for her this time?

She didn’t flinch.

Her body was on fire—shoulder howling, ribs stabbing, thighs pulsing—but nothing compared to the heat clawing through her chest. She was unspooling, melting, breaking , because for the first time since waking up in this cursed, glitter-coated hellhole of a game world—

Someone saw her.

Not like a burden. Not like a placeholder for some sad background NPC.

He saw Ana . Not Miya. Not the fake cousin. Not the lie.

Her.

Shu crouched beside her, slow and smug, eyes half-lidded and full of secrets.

“Then let me help, querida,” he said again, voice low and lazy—like sex, like smoke, like everything she’d ever begged her screen for at 3AM with headphones in and shame on standby.

And Ana?

Ana f@#&ing died .

Her brain flatlined. Spine locked. Then folded in on itself like a cheap chair under an expensive disaster. Her mouth opened, but only a strangled gasp escaped. The floor blurred, the shadows spun,

And then she collapsed.

Face-first.

No drama. No scream.

Just lights out .

“Oi?!” Ayato yelped. “What the hell—?!”

“She passed out,” Subaru muttered, already moving.

“No sh!t, Sherlock!” Laito snapped, catching her before her face hit tile. “She probably tore something trying to move!”

“She’s in shock,” Reiji frowned, hands already assessing. “The bruising might be worse than we thought.”

Kanato grabbed a pillow, sliding it under her head with trembling fingers. “Ana…? Ana!”

But Shu?

Shu just sat back on his heels.

Smirking.

Watching.

Smug as f@#&ing sin.

Because he’d seen it— felt it—the second her pupils blew wide and her lips parted like she was about to pray or scream or both .

And then— boom .

Down she went.

Not from the pain.

Not from the injuries.

From him .

She fell for his voice like a girl falls for a trigger.

And Shu?

He f@#&ing knew it.

The others panicked, crowding her like lost boys around a dying star.

“Ana?!” Ayato shouted.

“She’s burning up,” Subaru hissed.

“Don’t move her too much—” Laito warned.

But Shu stayed still.

Not out of apathy.

Because if he moved , he’d murder someone.

Touch her again, and I’ll rip your hands off.

They didn’t get it.

They thought it was exhaustion. Shock. Injury.

No.

She fell because he said one word . One. Word.

Mine.

He stood up slow.

Eyes sharp. Smile soft and sharp as a razor blade.

He watched every goddamn hand on her body—Ayato on her back, Reiji unfastening her collar like he f@#&ing owned the right, Laito adjusting her skirt, Subaru hovering too close, Kanato gripping her wrist like she was glass.

And Shu wanted to kill.

Rip the hallway apart and write new rules in their blood.

She collapsed for him, and now these pricks were touching her?

She wrote about me. My hands. My size.

And you think you get to touch her?

Think again, assholes.

Reiji brushed hair off her cheek.

Shu blinked once.

Touch her again and I’ll end your bloodline, four-eyed f@#&.

They didn’t notice the shift in the room.

Except Ana.

Even unconscious, her body turned toward him.

Instinct.

Gravity.

Like her soul already knew who she belonged to.

And Shu?

He finally exhaled.

That’s right, querida. Even in sleep—you’re mine.

He stepped forward—slow and deliberate, like a threat carved into flesh.

The room froze.

Reiji looked up first. “Shu—”

“Back. Off.”

Low. Guttural. Not a suggestion.

Laito blinked, confused. “She needs help—”

“I said. Back. The f@#&. Off.”

Shu didn’t yell.

He didn’t have to.

He just stood there, radiating enough murderous heat to boil blood through bone. Arms loose. Shoulders down. Relaxed in the way dangerous things always are before they strike.

And in that moment, it clicked for them.

He wasn’t asking.

This wasn’t negotiation.

This was declaration .

He was the only one in the room with a real claim—and worse? The only one who didn’t need to prove it.

Because her body already had.

They moved.

Slow. Reluctant. Silent.

Reiji cleared his throat and stepped back.

Ayato’s jaw tightened as he turned away.

Even Subaru backed off, fists clenched, eyes burning.

Shu crouched again—graceful, predatory.

And when he slipped one arm under her legs and the other beneath her back?

She curled into him.

Not like she was passed out.

Like her bones recognized him .

Like her unconscious body had just been waiting for him to come claim it.

He didn’t hesitate.

Didn’t ask permission.

Didn’t need to.

He lifted her effortlessly, locking her against his chest like she f@#&ing belonged there.

One arm under her knees.

One hand splayed against her ribs, careful not to bruise—yet still possessive, like he was already carving his name into her.

She fit.

Too f@#&ing well.

Like gravity had never worked right until this exact moment.



No one said a word.

They didn’t need to.

They watched.

Watched her melt into him.

Watched Shu’s hold tighten with quiet finality.

Ayato’s jaw ticked like he wanted to bite something.

Subaru looked away, fists trembling.

Reiji adjusted his glasses too hard, cracking the temple.

Kanato just stared—eyes wide, hands clenched in Teddy’s fur like he wasn’t sure who was more broken.

And Laito?

Laito smiled .

But it was a sad, bitter little thing.

Because it wasn’t him she collapsed for.

It wasn’t any of them.

It was Shu.

And Shu knew it.



He walked past them like a king with his queen in his arms and the corpses of would-be suitors at his feet.

Didn’t spare them a glance.

Didn’t f@#&ing need to.

Whatever Ana was—whoever she was becoming—she was with him now.

Not them.



The walk back to the mansion was silent.

No birds.

No wind.

Just Shu’s boots against the stone and her breath against his throat, soft and warm like a lullaby made for monsters.

The sky churned overhead—clouds thick and heavy, as if the universe itself was holding its breath.

He didn’t care.

He didn’t look up.

He kicked the front door open with his heel and strode through the hallway like he owned it.

Because he did.

Not the mansion.

Her.

When he reached the stairs?

He didn’t even glance toward her room.

F@#& that.

He didn’t carry her all this way just to hand her back to pink glitter and gaslighting.

She wasn’t going back to that bed. That life.

That cousin.

No.

He carried her— bruised, unconscious, his —straight to his room.

Where she belonged.

Ayato pov

He didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t even f@#&ing breathe.

Because he saw it.

The way her body molded into Shu’s chest like it belonged there. Like she didn’t need to think about it—like her bones already knew who to obey.

And worst of all?

He remembered the diary page.

“My Bias.”

“(๑/////๑)”

It punched through his gut like a blade wrapped in pink glitter.

Not anger. Not heartbreak.

Something worse.

Jealousy.

The kind that crawls beneath your ribs and stays —quiet, ugly, impossible to dig out.

She fell for Shu.

Literally.

And Ayato?

Couldn’t even get her to look at him the first time he said her name.

F@#&.


Subaru pov

He turned his face away the second Shu passed him.

Fangs bared. Jaw locked.

Not because he couldn’t watch—

Because he f@#&ing could .

And it hurt like hell.

“How did that even fit?”

“Physical injury guaranteed.”

He remembered her handwriting.

The reckless, shameless scribbles.

All those filthy fantasies she never thought would be real.

And now?

She was in his arms.

Cradled against Shu’s chest like something sacred.

Not Subaru’s.

Not even close.

Of course it’s Shu.

Of course it’s the quietest one—the one who barely speaks, who does nothing, who f@#&ing whispers —that she collapsed for.

Because she never wanted noise.

She wanted obsession.


Reiji pov

He said nothing.

But his fingers tightened around the book in his hand, leather creaking beneath his grip.

“My Bias.”

“How did that even fit?”

Logic stuttered.

She was clever. Observant. Brilliant in that quietly chaotic way only real people are.

And still— she chose Shu.

The most apathetic parasite in the family.

The one Reiji had to drag into responsibility.

And yet…

She wanted him to ruin her.

It didn’t make sense.

Which meant it was something far worse:

It made him feel.


Kanato pov

He didn’t look at Shu.

Didn’t look at the others.

He only looked at her .

Ana.

Her arm limp across Shu’s chest.

Her head tucked beneath his jaw like it had always belonged there.

He heard every echo from the diary in her silence.

“Too much is too much…”

“How did that even fit?”

He didn’t understand all of it.

Didn’t have to.

She collapsed for one voice.

And it wasn’t his.

He hugged Teddy tighter.

Teddy didn’t have answers.

But Teddy never left.


Laito pov

He smiled.

Of course he did.

That smirk was stitched onto his face like a lie he couldn’t escape.

But this time?

It didn’t even reach his eyes.

Because deep down?

He f@#&ing knew.

“(๑/////๑)”

She wanted someone to own her with a whisper .

To fold her up and end her with nothing more than a lazy word and a possessive look.

And Laito— for all his charm, all his games, all his sin —had never made her fall.

Not once.

Not like that .

He watched Shu walk down the hall, slow and deliberate, like a man who already knew the universe was folding in his favor.

And Laito?

Couldn’t look away.

Lucky f@#&.

Shu pov

The door shut behind him with a soft click .

No lights.

No sound.

Shu didn’t need either.

The shadows knew him. The silence belonged to him.

He stood there for a moment, just holding her .

Still.

Like if he moved too fast, she’d vanish. Like she wasn’t real. Like she was smoke and fever and worship all wrapped into one breathing body.

She wasn’t weightless.

She was perfectly weighted.

Built to fit there— right there —in his arms, in that space between shoulder and chest where his heartbeat could speak directly into her bones.

She hadn’t stirred.

Not once.

Her head still rested against him, curls falling like silk across his shoulder. Lashes brushing her cheeks. Mouth parted in some unfinished gasp—like she fell asleep mid-confession.

That word had undone her.

Querida.

A joke. A tease. Something stupid he said just to f@#& with her—

And she folded like a house of cards in a hurricane.

Now she was in his arms.

In his f@#&ing room.

He crossed to the bed.

Laid her down like something holy.

Every move was slow. Careful. His fingertips ghosted along her ribs, adjusting the blanket. Avoiding the bruises. Not touching what wasn’t ready—but hovering, always hovering, like even the air he displaced around her skin was claiming space.

She twitched.

Just a little.

Even unconscious— she felt him .

Her brow furrowed in a dream. Her fingers curled into the blanket like they were reaching for something just out of reach.

Shu sat on the bed beside her.

Not on a chair. Not near the edge.

On the f@#&ing bed.

Back against the headboard. One leg bent, one arm stretched behind her across the pillow.

He didn’t cage her.

Didn’t need to.

He was just close enough to remind the universe: Mine.

His gaze slid over her face.

The real one.

Not Miya.

Not the fake cousin. Not the placeholder.

Ana.

And in this light—soft moonlight dripping through half-closed curtains—she didn’t look like a background character.

She looked like a goddamn secret.

A dream he’d never expected to touch.

He remembered the diary.

“My Bias.”

“(๑/////๑)”

“Too much is too much…”

“How did that even fit?”

His hand twitched against the blanket.

She had no idea he’d read that.

Didn’t know the war those scribbled fantasies had started in his skull.

She wrote them like a dirty prayer to a god she didn’t think was listening.

And now she was in his f@#&ing bed.

Wrecked.

Safe.

Unconscious from a single word.

He leaned forward.

Brushed a curl from her temple with a touch so soft it barely existed.

And then he whispered.

Not to wake her.

Not to scare her.

But because he wanted this to be the first thing she heard when she came back:

“You’re not getting away now.”

She stirred.

Barely.

Lashes fluttering.

A breath caught in her throat—half a moan, half a gasp—like her body was waking up faster than her mind could handle.

And Shu?

He didn’t move.

Didn’t flinch.

He let her wake slowly— into his space, his bed, his silence.

Let her breathe him in before she even opened her eyes.

Let her feel it .

She shifted under the blanket.

A twitch of her hip.

A rustle of fabric.

A curl sliding over her cheek like it was falling into place.

And Shu?

For the first time, he let himself look .

Not in pity.

Not in curiosity.

Not even in hunger.

In recognition .

Shu let his gaze drop.

Slow.

Unrepentant.

Deliberate.

It wasn’t hunger.

Not at first.

It was… disbelief .

Because this was the first time— really the first time —he let himself look at her.

Ana.

Not the body that Miya left behind.

Not the bruised girl passed around between pitying glances and cold shoulders.

Her.

The real her.

The girl who f@#&ing wrote about him like he was something divine and dangerous. Who left her heart carved into the pages of a diary like it was a secret altar.

And now she was breathing in his bed.

His.

His eyes trailed her face first.

The soft curve of her cheek still flushed from the fall.

The mess of ink-dark curls spilling across his pillow like a spell.

The bow of her lips—parted, breathless, like she was still whispering his name in a dream she didn’t want to leave.

His throat tightened.

His hand twitched.

F@#&.

He kept going.

Let his gaze slip lower, slow and reverent like a man reading scripture carved into skin.

Her collarbones peeked above the tank top, delicate and bruised in a way that made his fangs ache.

Her shoulders—slender, twitching faintly under the blanket, like even asleep, she was reacting to the air he moved.

Her waist…

God.

Soft. Small. Dipping inward with a sinful curve, only to flare again at the hips like her entire body had been built to tempt destruction.

Her thighs—

F@#&.

Even through the sheet he could see the outline.

Thick. Plush. The kind of thighs you don’t just grip—you worship. Bite. Lose your f@#&ing mind over.

And he had.

Long before this moment.

Before her body was in his bed.

Before her name ever passed his lips.

She'd already undone him with a pen.

His cock throbbed.

Fast. Violent. Painfully hard in his jeans.

Like his body finally caught up to what his mind had been too careful to admit:

She wasn’t just fantasy.

She was the origin of it.

And she was here now.

Soft.

Real.

Breathing.

He grit his teeth, swallowing a groan as his jeans pulled tighter across his hips.

No hiding it.

No slowing it down.

She was still asleep, still curled under his sheets, and he was seconds away from wrecking himself over the idea of what her fingers would feel like on him—what her mouth would feel like.

“Too much is too much…”

“How did that even fit?”

The words detonated in his skull like they’d been waiting for this exact second to strike.

Her scribbles.

Her filthy little confessions.

The physical impossibilities she dared to dream about.

The things she wanted from him—not just any of them— him.

And now she was right f@#&ing here.

Shu closed his eyes.

Leaned his head back against the wall like it could hold him together.

Tried to breathe around the pressure crushing his spine.

Mine.

She’s mine.

She wanted this. Wanted me. Feared it. Craved it. Worshipped it in silence like he was something dangerous she could never touch.

And now she was lying in his bed —broken open by a single word from his mouth.

He tilted his head.

Eyes burning.

Hand twitching against the sheets like it wanted to brand her—leave his fingerprints on every inch of her body until she never forgot whose name made her collapse.

But he didn’t move.

Not yet.

She had to wake up first.

She had to open those eyes.

Look at him.

And know.

But then his gaze dropped—

To her hands.

Small. Soft. Fingers curled loosely against the sheets like she’d fallen asleep mid-thought.

He stared.

Couldn’t look away.

One of them twitched in her sleep—a flutter, barely a movement—and it ruined him.

“She couldn’t even wrap her hands around it…”

His breath caught.

F@#&.

He remembered it.

That line scrawled sideways in the margin like it embarrassed even her.

The half-joke. The whispered confession. The way she phrased it like she wasn’t sure if she was terrified or obsessed.

“How did that even fit?”

“She couldn’t even wrap her hands around it.”

God.

Those exact hands.

Right f@#&ing there.

Inches from his thigh. Relaxed. Open. Innocent.

She didn’t know.

Didn’t know that those fingers—those trembling, scribble-stained fingers—had been burned into his mind like a curse.

Didn’t know he’d read those words a hundred times, memorized them , imagined those tiny palms trying, failing, begging to hold all of him while her eyes went wide and her breath hitched—

He exhaled, ragged and low.

His cock pulsed again, vicious and fast, caught tight behind denim that wasn’t hiding a damn thing anymore.

This wasn’t fantasy.

This was her.

Ana.

Her hands.

Her words.

Her body in his bed.

Shu closed his eyes.

Don’t move. Don’t touch. Not yet.

But his jaw clenched so tight it ached.

Because now?

He wasn’t just hard.

He was haunted .

By her fingers.

By her f@#&ing honesty.

By how badly she wanted to try.

He dragged a hand through his hair, chest rising hard, slow.

Darling…

If she opened her eyes right now—

If she saw the look on his face—

If she felt what he was barely holding back—

There wouldn’t be a lie in the world big enough to cover the truth bleeding out of him.

She’s mine.

And it’s going to f@#&ing kill him to wait for her to realize it.

Her breath was soft against his pillow.

Ana still hadn’t moved.

Still curled there like something carved out of his own obsession. Bruised. Beautiful. Unaware of the hurricane she’d set loose in his chest.

But Shu hadn’t taken his eyes off her.

Not once.

Not since he carried her in.

Not since the door closed.

Not since the others— with their hands and their stares and their f@#&ing entitlement —had faded behind him.

Now it was just her.

And the bruises .

His gaze tracked downward.

The one on her ribs—dark, angry, half-shadowed by her tank top.

The one across her thigh, blooming ugly like some twisted fingerprint left by the fall.

Another one, near her collarbone—small, violet, shaped like the edge of a step.

He stared.

Didn’t blink.

Because every mark on her skin was a memory .

And not all of them were hers.

He remembered Ayato’s hand on her back.

Reiji brushing hair from her cheek like he f@#&ing owned it.

Laito smoothing her skirt like he had any right to look.

Even Subaru.

Even f@#&ing Kanato.

They had all touched her.

Touched what fell for him.

Shu’s jaw cracked with the pressure behind his teeth.

His hand hovered above the bruise on her thigh.

Inches away.

Not touching.

Just watching.

And then?

He saw it.

The one that mattered.

The one from the stairwell .

Faint, but there—swollen ribs, a thin cut under the hem of her tank top. Like her body hadn’t had time to register how hard she hit before she dropped.

He remembered it clearly.

Too clearly.

The sound of her breath ripping from her chest as she fell.

The echo of her spine against the steps.

The way Yui stood above her.

And worst of all?

What she whispered into the mirror.

“Let’s make her bleed for real next time.”

Shu exhaled.

Slow.

But his body didn’t move.

Because inside?

He was already unmaking her .

Yui.

The glitter-coated parasite.

The pink perfume drama queen with poison in her f@#&ing veins.

He wasn’t even angry.

He was decided.

If she touches Ana again?

If she lays one more finger, one more lie, one more bruised implication on what belongs to him—

There won’t be warnings next time.

There won’t be silence.

There will be ruin.

In a hundred ways.

In a thousand timelines.

In every slow, blood-soaked fantasy he doesn’t need to speak aloud.

Because Shu doesn’t threaten.

Shu finishes.

Shu dragged a hand through his hair, knuckles white with restraint.

His breath hitched.

His cock throbbed against the denim, angry and unrelenting almost ripping the denim from how big it was.

Darling…

If she opened her eyes now—

Saw the look on his face—

Felt the heat rolling off his skin, smelled the scent of his arousal thick in the air—

There wouldn’t be a single lie left between them.

Not one f@#&ing shred of decency.

She’s mine.

And it’s killing me to wait for her to figure it out.

Ana still hadn’t moved.

Still soft, unconscious, curled against his pillow like temptation shaped into a girl’s body.

Her breath puffed gentle against his arm.

But Shu’s body?

It was wound like wire about to snap.

He hadn’t looked away.

Not once.

Not since he brought her in.

Not since the others faded.

Not since Yui’s voice stopped echoing in his skull.

And now that it was just them?

Now that he could feel her warmth under the blanket, see the curve of her waist, the rise of her chest, the delicate fingers resting inches from his thigh?

He was losing it .

Quietly.

Fatally.

The bruises.

They burned him more than any f@#&ing flame.

Especially the one on her ribs—faint, but ugly. A cut that whispered she hit the edge . That Yui’s cruelty wasn’t petty anymore.

It was lethal .

He couldn’t stop staring.

He couldn’t stop shaking .

Because his girl— his —was covered in marks someone else left.

And the worst part?

So was he.

Every inch of her was burning into him. Every breath she took scorched down his throat like sacrament.

She didn’t know.

Didn’t know how close she was to being torn apart in the most reverent, devastating way possible.

“How did that even fit?”

“She couldn’t even wrap her hands around it…”

The words echoed again.

And f@#&—her hands were right f@#&ing there.

Small. Soft. Relaxed.

Innocent.

The same hands that wrote about wanting to fail to hold him.

The same hands that had no f@#&ing clue they were about to become legend.

He growled—quiet, strangled.

His jaw locked so tight he thought he might shatter a molar.

Don’t touch. Don’t move. Don’t ruin her.

But his body was already betraying him.

Already imagining what it would feel like to crawl over her—slow and deliberate—press her down into the mattress and make every scribbled fantasy a living, breathless nightmare of pleasure.

He could do it.

F@#&, he could do it right now.

She was soft.

Warm.

His scent was already on her skin.

She collapsed from one word—what would she do if he kissed her? Bit her? Bent her knees apart and whispered all the things she used to write about with shaking hands?

He shuddered.

His hands fisted the blanket beneath her.

Every part of him screaming.

Take her. Now. Show her. Claim what’s already yours.

But she was asleep.

Unaware.

And Shu, for all his quiet rage, for all the violence simmering beneath his skin, knew the truth:

If he touched her now, without her eyes on him—without her permission?

It wouldn’t be devotion.

It would be defilement.

And he wanted her ruin to be willing.

He wanted her to look at him—

To realize what she did to him—

And then beg him not to stop.

So he stayed still.

Rope-tight. Breath ragged. Drenched in control so thin it was seconds from snapping.

He tilted his head back. Shut his eyes.

Tried to breathe.

Tried not to imagine her waking up with that flushed, hazy look— asking him to keep going.

Tried and failed not to want her so badly it hurt to blink.

She stirred again.

Just a little.

A breath caught in her throat. A twitch of her fingers.

Shu’s head snapped toward her.

Come on.

Wake up.

Just enough.

Just to see what you f@#&ing did to me.

Her lashes fluttered.

Her lips parted.

He held his breath—

Waited—

And then—

Stillness.

She slipped back into sleep.

Unaware.

Untouched.

Safe.

Shu didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe.

Didn’t trust himself to so much as blink.

Because if she twitched one more time?

If she sighed his name in that dazed, broken voice?

He wouldn’t be able to stop.

Not this time.

Not again.

She’s mine.

And she’s not f@#&ing leaving.

Chapter 47: The Room That Knew Her Name

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 11,

Ana pov

Warmth.

That was the first thing.

Not confusion. Not fear. Not the disjointed, soul-splitting panic of waking in a body that wasn’t hers.

Just warmth.

Heavy. Still. Real.

A breath coiled low in her chest, rising slow. Her lungs didn’t seize. Her ribs didn’t scream. Her throat didn’t close up like it always did when she remembered she wasn’t Ana anymore—just someone pretending to be Miya in a world that wasn’t hers.

But this?

This was different.

For the first time since dying—since being yanked out of her world and shoved into this glossy hell built from code and cruelty—she didn’t feel erased.

She felt… real .

Her ribs ached under the blanket, but not from panic.

Her skull throbbed against the pillow, but it didn’t feel borrowed.

And the bed?

The bed smelled like Shu .

Her lashes fluttered.

She inhaled again.

No trembling. No gasping.

Just breath.

Her fingers twitched in the sheets.

No panic. No shame.

Her body wasn’t a cage anymore.

It felt like hers.

For once.

For the first f@#&ing time.

She opened her eyes slowly.

The ceiling above her was dusky gray, lit by dim blue light that slipped through thick curtains. Her cheek rested against a cool pillow, the scent curling around her again.

Smoke. Skin. Something dark and unspoken.

Shu.

Her breath hitched.

She didn’t sit up. Couldn’t. Her body screamed in dull aches and raw memories.

But she didn’t care.

She smiled.

Just a little.

Just enough to know this wasn’t a dream.

Because this time—this one time—she hadn’t woken as a glitch in someone else’s fantasy.

She hadn’t woken as Miya.

She was Ana.

She turned her head slowly.

Hair stuck to the pillow. Her neck gave a pathetic little protest. The world spun like a carousel that had lost control.

And then—

She saw him.

Shu.

Sitting beside her.

Back against the headboard. One arm draped lazily behind the pillow like he’d been there the whole damn time.

Because he had.

He didn’t blink.

Didn’t speak.

He just watched her—watched her drink in the unfamiliar room, the sheets, the air… and then him .

She froze.

He saw it all.

The wide eyes.

The breath caught halfway up her throat.

The way her skin flushed from her collar to her ears so fast it looked like her soul blushed before her face.

His shirt was unbuttoned.

Just a little.

Just enough to ruin her entire mental state.

“F@#& me,” she thought.

And then immediately wanted to die.

Oh no. Oh f@#&. No no no no—this isn’t real—

He’s made of dreams and delusions.

I need to stop being so f@#&ing DELULU—there’s no way Shu f@#&ing Sakamaki likes me. I’m just a background glitch getting free fan service—

If I died right now I’d have no regrets.

She yanked the blanket to her chin.

Like cotton could hide the catastrophic meltdown happening behind her eyes.

Shu pov

And still?

She hadn’t figured it out.

God. She’s so f@#&ing slow.

Shu’s jaw twitched.

She was looking at him like he was just there —like some passive background character in her life. Like he wasn’t the one who carried her here, who touched her like he owned her, who sat up all night resisting every instinct that screamed to mark her down to the bone .

She looked at him like he was harmless.

Like she hadn’t collapsed the second he whispered “querida.”

Like she hadn’t written the filthiest goddamn fantasy on the continent about his size— his —in trembling little lines with ink-stained fingers.

But sure.

He’s just “being friendly.”

Sure, Ana.

Keep telling yourself that while your thighs are squeezing together under that blanket.

“You… carried me?” she whispered.

He nodded.

Once.

Letting her squirm in her own cluelessness.

She blinked. “Why your room?”

He shrugged, voice low. “Didn’t like the other option.”

Because if I’d left you with anyone else, I would’ve come back and torn the f@#&ing house apart.

Because I would’ve smelled their hands on your skin and blacked out.

But you’re too busy fidgeting like some flustered little schoolgirl to understand what’s happening.

Too busy pretending this is just awkward.

When every breath you take is a curse against his restraint.

She stammered something—gratitude, maybe.

Some pathetic little attempt to fill the silence while her pulse beat a visible rhythm under her throat.

He didn’t even answer.

Didn’t have to.

He reached up.

Brushed her hair back.

And that was all it took.

Her body froze .

Her breath caught .

Her eyes widened like she’d just been struck by lightning and didn’t know whether to scream or fall to her knees.

Shu’s fingers lingered a second too long.

Because f@#& it.

She was already his.

And she didn’t even know it.

Her skin was hot.

Her pulse jumped under his fingertips like it recognized him before her brain did.

That little tremble in her jaw?

That tiny shiver in her spine?

That was instinct.

That was her body remembering what her diary confessed.

She wanted this.

Wanted him.

She just didn’t know if she was brave enough to admit it yet.

And Shu?

He was running out of patience .

He let his hand fall.

Not because he wanted to.

Because he had to.

Because if he touched her again, he was going to drag her under him and make her say every filthy thing she ever wrote with his name in her mouth.

He clenched his jaw.

F@#&.

She didn’t get it.

She had no idea how close he was to snapping.

She thought this was a dream.

A slow burn.

A crush.

Cute.

But he wasn’t teasing.

He wasn’t flirting.

He was starving.

And she was sitting there in his bed, wrapped in his sheets, soaked in his scent like some sacrificial offering—and blushing.

Shy.

Panicked.

F@#&ing innocent.

He wanted to ruin that.

Not gently.

Not slowly.

He wanted to watch her break under him.

He wanted her breathless and begging, saying please, saying his name, saying “more” even when she couldn’t take it.

And the only thing stopping him?

Was that damn look in her eyes.

Like she didn’t know.

Like she still hadn’t figured it out.

He sat there.

Silent.

Smiling.

But underneath?

He was trembling.

Tightly coiled. Every muscle locked. Every thought unholy.

She’s so goddamn slow.

But not for long.

Because once she says it—once she admits what she wants?

He’s not stopping.

Not until she understands that “mine” wasn’t a suggestion.

Ana pov

For half a goddamn second—just one pathetic, delusional breath—Ana actually thought she might survive this.

One quiet inhale where she convinced herself Shu hadn’t seen it.

Hadn’t read it.

Hadn’t devoured every filthy, unhinged, soul-baring line she’d written in a fit of horny desperation and terminal main-character syndrome.

But then—

That voice.

Low. Smooth. Dangerous.

It slithered through the air like silk soaked in gasoline, already lit at the edges.

“You wrote about me.”

Ana laughed.

Well—tried to.

What came out was more of a death rattle. Like her dignity had tried to crawl up her throat and off itself.

“Oh. Haha. Yeah—uh, that? That was just… generic. You know, normal writing. About… people. Fictional people! A totally harmless coping mechanism-slash-hobby. Who hasn’t written fanfiction? That’s normal! Super healthy! Definitely not deranged—”

No response.

No smirk. No rescue. No lifeline.

Just Shu. Watching her.

Still. Silent. Deadly.

That unreadable gaze that made her want to crawl into the drywall and cease to exist.

And then—

He leaned in.

Not fast. Not dramatic. Just close . Close enough to choke the oxygen out of the room and set her blood on fire.

“You also wrote about size.”

Her brain committed seppuku.

Straight-up lights-out, emergency shutdown.

The staff walked out. The power went down. Her soul? Gone. It clocked out and left a resignation note on the door.

It took her five full seconds to register what he’d said.

And when she did?

Detonation.

Her face went thermonuclear—flushed from collarbone to ears in one soul-destroying tsunami of mortification.

She flailed backward on the bed like a woman possessed, dignity nowhere in f@#&ing sight.

One elbow slipped. The blanket tried to betray her. She almost fell off.

“NOPE. Nope. Nopity—nOPE. WHAT THE ACTUAL—?!”

Shu’s smile curled like a switchblade.

Not sweet. Not smug. Just— loaded . Dangerous. Lethal in its calm.

He tilted his head—enough for his hair to shadow his eyes.

“You don’t remember writing that?”

Her body screamed abort. She yanked the blanket over her head like cotton could shield her from this god-tier humiliation.

“I DON’T REMEMBER SH!T,” she wailed. “You’re f@#&ing with me. That’s fake. You Photoshopped that. Deepfaked it. Made it up in a horny fever dream—”

“Really?”

He leaned in again.

His breath touched the blanket.

“Because it was pretty unforgettable.”

Ana was hyperventilating.

Under the blanket, her breath came in ragged gasps. Her hands were shaking. Her soul curled into the fetal position and started praying in broken Japanese.

And Shu?

Shu was f@#&ing done playing.

Not loud.

Not even cruel.

Just still. Too still.

That bone-deep, predator stillness that made your gut scream danger.

His voice dropped.

“You really don’t remember?”

She peeked out.

Eyes wide. Lip trembling. Entire existence crumbling.

“Y-You’re lying. You’re totally making this up.”

He raised a brow.

Just one.

The way royalty might look at someone who’d forgotten their place.

“Am I?”

He shifted.

He moved.

Not fast. Not rough. Just inevitable .

Pulled the blanket from her fingers—slowly. Like he was unwrapping a gift he already owned.

Her face, flushed and frantic, came into view. Her eyes locked on his mouth— mistake —so she didn’t see his hand slide to the nightstand.

Not until he pulled it out.

The paper.

That paper.

Crumpled. Smudged. Torn at the edges from the number of times it had clearly been read. Re-read.

Obsessed over.

Ana’s heart f@#&ing flatlined.

“Wait—wait, hold up, you didn’t—”

Too late.

He unfolded it like scripture.

Like he was preparing to read gospel.

His gospel.

“Too much is too much,” he began, voice like hot honey over broken glass.

“How did that even fit?”

“She couldn’t even wrap her hands around it—”

“Physical injury guaranteed.”

Ana screamed.

Not cute. Not flirty. Not sexy.

Ungodly banshee scream.

She launched herself toward him like a woman possessed.

“GIVE ME THAT, YOU UNHOLY RAT BASTARD—”

He held the paper just out of reach.

Didn’t smirk.

Didn’t taunt.

Just looked at her—eyes low, dark, obsessed . Like she was a puzzle he’d already solved but still wanted to take apart piece by trembling piece.

“You wrote that.”

Her fists slammed against his chest. “It was private!”

“You wrote it,” he repeated, voice dropping into something feral.

Not teasing. Not curious.

Claiming.

Rough. Raw. Possessive in a way that made her entire body revolt and beg at the same time.

“You wanted it,” he growled. “You fantasized about it. About me. You passed out from hearing my voice—don’t pretend you didn’t f@#&ing love it.”

She opened her mouth.

Nothing came out.

Just breath. Panic. Shame. And something darker unraveling in her stomach like smoke and wildfire.

He leaned in.

Closer.

Like he couldn’t stop himself.

Like he’d waited too long already.

“You fantasized about me breaking you.”

Her breath hitched.

Her knees clenched together on instinct.

His hand braced beside her hip, fingers splayed in the mattress.

Not touching. Not yet.

But the heat was there. The intent was there.

And his voice?

Razor sharp now. Not soft. Not seductive.

Dangerous.

“Do you want to know how close I am to making that real?”

Her lungs locked.

This is happening.

This is happening.

This is so f@#&ing happening.

And Shu?

Smiling.

But not the lazy, disinterested one she knew from the game.

This was sharp. This was hungry. This was him staring down the one thing he’s been dying to claim .

He brushed a curl from her cheek.

Let his fingers linger at her jaw like a lover.

“I’ve been patient.”

His voice cracked at the edge.

“I’ve been calm.”

Liar. His whole body was trembling with the effort not to devour her.

“I’ve let you act like this meant nothing.”

Another lie.

He knew.

He always knew.

He leaned in, mouth barely brushing her ear, voice practically vibrating against her skin.

“Say the word, Ana.”

His breath ghosted down her neck.

“Or I’ll make you say mine.”

Her breath caught.

She hadn’t meant to say it.

Not out loud.

Not like this.

But Shu’s gaze was molten, his voice a low, calm threat—one that wrapped around her ribs like a vice.

“If I say it… if I say I’m yours… what are you going to do to me?”


Chapter 48: The Room That Knew Her Name p2-(NSFW Warning)

Summary:

This is the continuation of Chapter 11, but the NSFW part.
Just Saying, I'm not build to write smut but I tried my best
T-T

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 11

The words tumbled out between her heartbeats.

And the moment they did?

She felt her body freeze.

And burn.

He didn’t smile.

He didn’t blink.

He just breathed , slow and deliberate—like she’d just bared her throat to a predator and asked it to prove its hunger.

Shu

Finally.

Finally.

She’d said it.

She didn’t even realize what she’d done.

Didn’t realize what that line meant .

But his body did. His pulse answered. His restraint—already threadbare—strained against the quiet chaos she just gifted him.

Mine.

The word echoed behind his eyes.

Her voice. Her flush. Her body, curled in his sheets, speaking like she didn’t know she’d just begged him to lose control.

He didn’t move yet.

Didn’t touch her.

He just let the moment hang between them—sharp, sacred, inevitable.

“Say it again, ” he whispered.

Ana (POV):

She shouldn’t.

She shouldn’t.

Every instinct screamed for her to run, to hide, to bury her face in shame and pretend she never said it.

But Shu was looking at her like he’d been waiting since the day she died.

Like her voice was the only sound he’d ever wanted to hear.

Her lips parted. Her breath trembled.

I’m yours.”

He leaned in closer, his face inches from hers, his voice a low, hypnotic murmur.

Shu's gaze darkened, his pupils dilating as Ana's words washed over him, a slow, possessive smile spreading across his face. The air between them crackled with tension, heavy with the weight of her confession and the promise of his response.

He leaned in closer, his voice a low, dangerous purr.

"Good girl."

His hand reached out, fingers trailing along her jawline, tilting her chin up to meet his intense stare.

"You have no idea what you've just unleashed, Ana. But I'm going to show you. I'm going to make you feel every word you've ever written about me."

He leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered,

"Starting with this..."

His hand slid down her neck, over her collarbone, coming to rest on the swell of her breast.

"You wrote about these, didn't you?About how they fit in my hands. How I could..."

His thumb brushed over her nipple, feeling it harden beneath her shirt.

"...touch you like this."

Ana

His touch was electric.

Burning through the fabric of her shirt, searing her skin, branding her soul.

She gasped, her back arching instinctively into his hand.

His words, his voice, his presence—it was all too much.Too overwhelming.Too real.

Her mind raced, drowning in memories of her diary entries, of the fantasies she'd written in secret, never imagining they'd come true.

"Shu..."

she breathed, his name a plea and a prayer on her lips

"I... I can't..."

But even as she said it, her body betrayed her, pressing into his touch, craving more.

His hand stilled, his gaze locking with hers, intense and unyielding.

"You can,"

he murmured.

"And you will. You're mine, Ana. Every inch of you. Every thought.Every touch.Every scream."

His thumb circled her nipple, slow and deliberate.

Shu's hand slid up, wrapping around her throat gently but firmly. His thumb pressed against her pulse point, feeling it race beneath his touch.

"Listen to your heart, Ana,"

he whispered, his lips brushing against her ear.

"It knows what it wants. It knows who it belongs to."

His other hand continued its slow torment, kneading her breast, plucking at her nipple through the thin fabric of her shirt.

"You wrote about this, didn't you? About how I'd touch you, how I'd make you feel.You imagined it so perfectly."

He pulled back slightly, his eyes burning into hers.

"Now, let's see if reality lives up to your fantasies."

His hand slid down her stomach, fingers hooking into the waistband of her pants.

"Shall we find out together?"

Ana was blushing, completely red. She couldn't believe that it was actually happening. She couldn’t even think about what to do, she could only watch as he took the lead.

Shu's eyes darkened with desire as he watched Ana's blush spread across her cheeks. He loved seeing her like this—flushed, overwhelmed, completely at his mercy. It was everything he'd ever wanted.

"Look at you,"

he murmured, his voice low and approving.

"So perfect.So mine."

his hand slipped beneath her waistband, fingers brushing against the lace of her panties.

"I'm going to make you feel so good, Ana. I'm going to make every fantasy you've ever written about me come true."



He leaned in, his lips hovering just above hers.

"And then, when you're begging and screaming my name, I'm going to remind you who you belong to. Who you've always belonged to."

His fingers slipped beneath the lace, finding her wet and ready. He groaned softly, his control slipping.

"Fuck, Ana. You're already so wet for me. You really are mine, aren't you?"

Shu's heart raced as he touched Ana, feeling her wetness, her readiness. It was everything he'd ever dreamed of and more. He'd waited so long for this moment, imagining it in every detail, and now it was finally happening.

He looked down at her, flushed and panting, her eyes glazed with desire. She was so beautiful like this, so utterly his. He couldn't believe she was finally in his bed, finally surrendering to him.

His fingers circled her clit, feeling it swell beneath his touch. He remembered every word she'd written about this moment, every filthy detail she'd imagined. And now he was going to make them all come true.

"You feel so good, Ana,"

he murmured, his voice husky with desire.

"You’re mine."

He leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear. And he spoke in a deep, husky and Rough voice that surpassed Corpse husband’s range

"I'm going to make you come so hard, you'll forget your own name.”

Ana's body arched into Shu's touch, her breath coming in short, desperate gasps. She couldn't believe this was happening—Shu, her bias, her obsession, was touching her, whispering filthy promises in her ear.

His fingers moved expertly, circling her clit, slipping inside her, stretching her, filling her. It was too much, too intense, too perfect. She felt like she was drowning in sensation, in desire, in Shu.

"Shu..."

she moaned, her hands gripping his shoulders, her nails digging into his skin.

"Please...I can't...I'm going to..."

He cut her off with a kiss, his lips claiming hers, his tongue invading her mouth.She surrendered to it, to him, her body trembling on the edge of release.



"Come for me, Ana,"

he ordered, his voice a low growl against her lips.

"Come all over my fingers. Show me who you belong to."

Ana shattered, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave.She screamed Shu's name, her body convulsing, her nails raking down his back. It was intense, overwhelming, everything she'd ever dreamed of and more.

Shu held her through it, his fingers never stopping their movements, drawing out her pleasure until she was boneless, trembling, completely spent.

"~Good Girl,"

he murmured, his voice soft and approving.

"You're so beautiful when you come."



He pulled his fingers out of her, bringing them to his lips and sucking them clean. His eyes never left hers, watching her reaction, savoring her taste.

"You taste even better than I imagined,"

he said, his voice low and satisfied.

"And now, Ana...now it's time for me to make good on all those other promises you wrote about."



Shu, without a warning, took of her clothes- more like he ripped it off of her, as if he was a starved beast who was having his first meal in weeks

Shu's eyes darkened as he took in the bruises marring Ana's perfect skin. Rage boiled inside him, hot and violent. He wanted to kill whoever had dared to hurt her, to mark her, to touch what was his.

But he pushed the anger down, focusing instead on the present, on Ana, on making her forget the pain and remember only pleasure.

His hands were gentle as he explored her body, tracing the curves of her breasts, the dip of her waist, the swell of her hips. He leaned down, pressing soft kisses to each bruise, his lips whispering apologies, promises, declarations of possession.

"You're mine,"

he murmured against her skin.

"Every inch of you. Every mark, every scar, every bruise. They're all mine to heal, mine to cherish, mine to protect."



His hands slid down her thighs, parting them gently.

"And now, Ana…”



Shu's gaze locked onto Ana's spread thighs, his eyes darkening with hunger.He needed to taste her, to devour her, to make her scream his name until she was hoarse.He settled between her legs, his hands gripping her thighs and pulling her closer. He looked up at her, his eyes burning into hers.

"Sit on my face, Ana,"

he ordered, his voice low and commanding.

"Grind against me. Use me.Take what you need."

He didn't wait for her to obey, instead burying his face between her legs and licking a long, slow stripe up her slit. She tasted even better than he'd imagined, sweet and perfect.He groaned against her, the vibrations sending shockwaves through her body. His hands tightened on her thighs, holding her in place as he feasted on her, his tongue circling her clit, dipping inside her, fucking her with his mouth.

Ana gasped as Shu's mouth found her center, his tongue delving deep, his lips sucking, his teeth grazing. She'd never felt anything like this, never imagined it could be so intense, so overwhelming. Her hands flew to his chest, gripping the strands of his shirt tightly as she ground herself against his face, chasing the pleasure he was giving her.

"Shu!"

She cried out, her head falling back, her eyes closing.

"Oh god, Shu! Yes, just like that!"

His hands gripped her hips, pulling her even closer, holding her in place as he devoured her.She could feel his hunger, his desperation, his need to consume her, to claim her, to make her his.

The pressure inside her built, coiling tighter and tighter, until she was sure she would explode. Andthen, with a final flick of his tongue, she did, her orgasm ripping through her, her scream echoing off the walls.

Shu felt Ana's body tense, her grip on his hair tightening as she came undone above him.He groaned against her, the sound muffled by her flesh, his tongue lapping up her release, savoring every drop. He didn't stop, even as her body shuddered and convulsed, his mouth continuing its relentless assault until she collapsed, boneless and spent, onto his chest.

He flipped them over, his body covering hers, his hips settling between her thighs. He looked down at her, his eyes dark and possessive.

"You're mine, Ana,"

he said, his voice low and intense.

"Every part of you. Your pleasure, your pain, your soul. It all belongs to me."

He reached between them, guiding himself to her entrance.He paused, his tip nudging against her, waiting for her consent, her surrender.

"Say it, Ana,"

he demanded.

"Say you're mine."

"Shu! I’m yours "

she cried out, her hips moving instinctively, riding his tongue as she orgamed. He didn’t stop. No, he was relentless, his mouth and tongue and lips working in tandem to drive her to the brink of madness. She could feel another orgasm building, coiling tight in her belly, threatening to consume her.

"Don't stop,"

she begged, her voice breathless and desperate.

"Please, Shu, don't stop. I'm so close. I'm going to..."

Her words trailed off into a moan as the pleasure crested, crashing over her in waves. Ana then orgasmed once more, breaking under his ministrations.

Shu didn't stop, even as Ana came apart above him once more. He kept licking, kept sucking, kept fucking her with his tongue until she was sobbing with oversensitivity, until she was trying to push him away, to escape the overwhelming pleasure .Only then did he relent, lifting his head and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He looked up at her, his eyes dark and satisfied, his lips curled into a smug smile.

"You taste so fucking good, Ana,"

he said, his voice rough.

"I could eat you for hours. Days.Forever."

He sat up, his hands sliding up her body to cup her breasts.

"And now, it's time for the main event."



Ana pouted, her hands pushing at Shu's chest.

"You're still dressed,"

she complained, her voice petulant.

"That's not fair. I'm naked and you're...you're..."

She trailed off, her eyes raking over his clothed form, a hint of frustration in her gaze.

"Take it off,"

she demanded, her hands tugging at his shirt.

"I want to see you. I want to touch you. I want..."

She bit her lip, her cheeks flushing as she remembered some of the things she'd written in her diary.

"I want to do all the things I imagined you’d do."

Shu's breath caught at Ana's demand, her words sending a surge of desire through him.He'd waited so long to hear her say those things, to see that look in her eyes.He stood up slowly, his hands going to the buttons of his shirt.He unbuttoned them one by one, his eyes never leaving hers, watching as her gaze followed his hands, as her breath hitched with each inch of skin revealed.When he shrugged off the shirt, letting it fall to the floor, he saw her eyes widen, her tongue darting out to wet her lips. He smirked, his hands going to his belt.

"Like what you see?"

he asked, his voice low and teasing.

He Unbuckled the belt slowly, deliberately, enjoying the way her eyes followed his every movement. He unbuttoned his pants, slid down the zipper, and pushed them down his hips, stepping out of them and kicking them aside.

Ana's eyes widened as Shu revealed himself to her, his body lean and muscular, his skin pale and perfect. She'd seen him without a shirt before on the paid extra chapters in certain routes, but never like this, never with the intent to touch, to explore, to claim. Her gaze raked over him, taking in every inch, committing it to memory.When her eyes landed on the bulge in his underwear, she felt a surge of heat between her legs, a primal urge to touch, to taste, to take. She sat up, her hands reaching for him, her fingers hooking into the waistband of his underwear.

"Ana..."

he warned, his voice a low growl, but she ignored him, pulling his underwear down, freeing his erection. Her breath caught at the sight of it, long and thick and perfect. She remembered about it, about how, in the game, Yui couldn't even wrap her hands around it, about how it looked like it hurt to take it inside her.

Ana's eyes widened as she wrapped her hands around Shu's erection, her fingers not even barely meeting. Seeing it in the game was something, but the reality of it, sends a thrill through her. She looked up at him, her eyes shining with a mix of awe and desire.

"You're so big,"

she whispered, her voice filled with wonder.

"I can't even..."

She trailed off, her hands squeezing gently, exploring his length, his thickness. He groaned, his hips jerking forward, his hands coming down to cover hers, enveloping around it easily.

"Fuck, Ana,"

he breathed, his voice strained.

"You have no idea what you're doing to me."

His eyes locked with hers, dark and intense.

"You wrote about this, didn't you?About how it would hurt to take me inside you?"

Ana's breath caught as Shu's words washed over her, his voice low and seductive in her ear, like a siren successfully seducing it’s prey. She did remembered writing those things, pouring her heart and soul onto the pages of her diary, never imagining that they would become reality. His hands guided hers, showing her how to touch him, how to please him, and she followed his lead eagerly, her own desire growing with each passing second.

"~Shu..."

she breathed, her voice trembling with need.

"I want...I-I want you inside me."

The words slipped out before she could stop them, a confession of her deepest desires. She looked up at him, her eyes pleading, her body aching for his touch.

"Please,"she whispered."Make me yours. Fill me. Stretch me. Hurt me. I don't care. I-I Just...I just need you."

Shu's heart raced at Ana's words, her plea sending a surge of desire through him.He'd waited so long to hear her say those things, to see that look in her eyes.He kissed her hard, his lips claiming hers, his tongue invading her mouth.When he pulled back, his breath was ragged, his eyes dark with lust.

"You're mine,"

he growled, his voice possessive and commanding.

"Every inch of you. Your body, your soul, your pleasure. It all belongs to me."

He pushed her back onto the bed, covering her body with his own.He settled between her legs, his erection pressing against her entrance. He Looked down at her, his gaze intense, his voice a low murmur.

"I'm going to fill you, Ana. I'm going to stretch you so wide, you'll forget your own name. I'm going to make you scream, make you beg, make you plead for more."

Ana's body trembled beneath Shu's, her heart racing with anticipation and fear. She knew this was going to hurt, knew he was going to stretch her, fill her, split her open.But she trusted him, trusted in the desire burning in his eyes, trusted in the promise of pleasure that lay beyond the pain. She looked up at him, her gaze submitting, surrendering.

"Do it,"

she whispered, her voice barely audible.

"Take me. Use me.Make me yours."

Her hands gripped his shoulders, her nails digging into his skin, anchoring herself to him as she braced for what was to come.

”I'm yours, Shu,"

she said, her voice stronger now, filled with conviction.

"My body, my pleasure, my everything.It's all yours. So take it. Take me."

She arched her hips, pressing herself against him, inviting him in, giving him full control.

Shu's control snapped at Ana's words, her submission, her surrender. He growled, a primal sound, his eyes flashing with a vampire's hunger. He thrust into her hard, not holding back, not caring about her bruises, her pain.He was a creature of desire, of possession, and he was claiming what was his.He felt her stretch around him, heard her cry out, but he didn't stop. He couldn't stop.He thrust again, and again, his hips snapping forward, his length breaching her cervix, plunging into her womb.He was marking her, claiming her, filling her with his essence. He bent his head, his fangs piercing her neck, drinking from her, feeding from her as he fucked her. He could feel her pulse against his lips, her blood filling his mouth, her body convulsing around him.He was lost in the sensation, in the pleasure, in the possession.

Ana lost track of time, lost in a haze of pleasure and pain.Shu was insatiable, his desire for her unquenchable. He fucked her on the bed, on the floor, against the wall, his strength never waning, his hunger never satisfied.He filled her with his seed again and again, his length throbbing inside her, his hot cum flooding her womb. She passed out from exhaustion, her body unable to take anymore, but he didn't stop. He kept fucking her, kept claiming her, even as she lay limp and unresponsive in his arms.He flipped her over, pulling her hips back, and thrust into her from behind, his pace relentless, his grip on her hips bruising.He leaned over her, his fangs piercing her shoulder, drinking from her as he fucked her, his length plunging into her womb, his seed mixing with her blood.

Shu, on the other hand, was lost in a haze of lust and possession, his body driven by a primal need to claim Ana, to mark her, to fill her with his essence, to make her his. He fucked her relentlessly, his strength and stamina seemingly endless. He reveled in the way her body responded to him, the way she stretched around him, the way she took every inch of his length. He flipped her over, pulling her onto his lap, his hands gripping her hips as he bounced her on his cock.He could feel her growing heavier in his arms, her body struggling to stay conscious, but he didn't care.He needed her awake, needed her aware, needed her to know that she belonged to him.He bit her neck again, his fangs piercing her skin, drinking her blood as he fucked her, filling her with his cum, marking her as his.

Shu then fucked Ana through the night, her unconscious body limp in his arms.He didn't stop, couldn't stop.He was driven by a primal need to possess her, to fill her, to mark her as his.He changed positions, laying her out on the bed, spreading her legs wide, and thrusting into her mercilessly.Hewatched as the sun began to rise, casting a soft glow over her pale skin, highlighting the bruises and bite marks that littered her body.He felt a surge of satisfaction at the sight, a primal pride in the evidence of his possession.He continued to fuck her as the sun crept higher, his pace slowing but never stopping.He was determined to fill her with his seed, to ensure that she carried his mark, his essence, even as she slept.He knew he should stop, knew he was pushing her body to its limits, but he couldn't bring himself to care.

Ana's eyes fluttered open, her body wracked with a sudden, intense pleasure.She looked down to see Shu's head buried between her breasts, his mouth latched onto one of her nipples, sucking hard. She felt his length thrusting into her, filling her, stretching her, his pace slow but relentless.Confusion and realization hit her all at once, and a high-pitched moan escaped her lips as she processed the situation.

"Sh-Shu..."

she gasped, her hands flying to his hair, gripping it tightly.

"What...what are you doing?"

She arched her back, her hips lifting to meet his thrusts, her body betraying her even as her mind reeled.He lifted his head, his eyes meeting hers, dark and possessive.

"Claiming you,"

he said simply, his voice low and husky.

"Making sure you're full of me. Making sure everyone knows you're mine."

Ana's moans filled the room as Shu continued to fuck her, his pace picking up, his thrusts growing harder, deeper. She was lost in the sensation, her body responding instinctively, her hips lifting to meet his.But then, through the haze of pleasure, a thought pierced her foggy mind. Breakfast. She needed breakfast. And the pill. The pill she took every morning to regulate her cycle, to prevent unwanted pregnancies.She gasped, her hands pushing against Shu's chest, trying to slow him down.

"Shu, wait,"

she panted, her voice urgent.

"I...I need to take my pill. And eat something.Please."

She looked up at him, her eyes pleading, her body still trembling with need.He growled, his hips snapping forward one last time before he stilled, buried deep inside her.

"Fine,"

he said, his voice strained.

"But we're not done. Not by a long shot."

Ana tried to stand, to make her way to the bathroom, but her legs refused to cooperate.She looked down at her body, at the bruises and bite marks that covered her skin, and a strange sense of pride washed over her. These weren't just bruises. They were marks of possession, of desire, of a love so intense it bordered on obsession. She had taken them willingly, happily, as Shu had fucked her brains out, claiming her, marking her, making her his. She felt a smile tug at her lips, a sense of satisfaction and contentment settling in her chest. She had given herself to him completely, and he had taken her, possessed her, filled her with his essence. She was his, utterly and irrevocably, and she wouldn't have it any other way.

Shu scooped Ana up into his arms, his lips curling into a smug smile as he felt her weight against him.He'd done a good job, he knew.He'd fucked her so thoroughly, so completely, that she wouldn't be walking for at least a week.Probably two.Hecarried her to the bathroom, his stride confident, his grip possessive.He set her down on the edge of the tub, his hands lingering on her hips, squeezing gently.

"You're mine,"

he said, his voice low and satisfied.

"Every bruise, every mark, every ache.It's all mine. You're all mine."

He turned on the faucet, letting the water run hot, steam filling the room.He Reached for a washcloth, wetting it, and began to clean her gently, his touch surprisingly tender.

Shu washed Ana gently, his touch reverent and possessive.He cleaned her bruises, her bite marks, her stretched and swollen pussy.He Watched as the water turned pink with her blood and his cum, a primal satisfaction filling him at the sight.He couldn't help himself, his fingers slipping inside her, stroking her gently.Hefelt her gasp, her hips shifting, and he knew she was still sensitive, still sore.But he also knew she wanted him, needed him, just as much as he needed her.Hefucked her slowly, his fingers pumping in and out of her, his thumb circling her clit.He leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear.

"You're so perfect,"

he whispered, his voice filled with wonder and possession.

"So Beautiful. So mine."

His pace picked up, his fingers thrusting deeper, harder, his touch filled with a passionate intensity that bordered on worship.

Shu's breath hitched as Ana's moans filled the bathroom, her voice high and desperate, begging him for more.He loved hearing her like this, unhinged and needy, completely at his mercy.

"Please, Shu,"

she gasped, her hips bucking against his hand.

"More. Harder. I need...I need..."

She trailed off, her words devolving into incoherent pleas, her body trembling with desire.He felt a surge of power, of possession, knowing that he was the one driving her to this state, the one causing her to lose all control.He fucked her harder, his fingers pistoning in and out of her, his thumb pressing roughly against her clit.

"Say it,"

he demanded, his voice a low growl.

"Say you're mine. Say you belong to me."

Ana didn’t say that, instead, as he denied her any form of release, she begged him to breed her in the most unhinged and obscenely lewd way possible.

Shu's eyes darkened as Ana begged him to breed her, her voice filled with a desperate, unhinged need.He could see the plea in her eyes, the way she looked at him with a mix of love and lust, her lips parted, her cheeks flushed. He felt a surge of possessiveness, of desire, knowing that she was offering herself to him completely, begging him to claim her, to fill her, to make her his forever.He pulled his fingers out of her, grabbing her hips and spinning her around.He slammed her against the wall, the tile cold against her back, the water streaming down their bodies.He lifted her up, wrapping her legs around his waist, and thrust into her hard, his length piercing her deeply. He fucked her with a wild abandon, his hips snapping forward, his length plunging into her over and over again.

Shu groaned as Ana's moans filled the bathroom, her voice high and lewd, her words devolving into incoherent cries of pleasure.Hecould feel her body trembling against him, her nails digging into his back, her legs tightening around his waist.Heknew she was close, her inner muscles clamping down on him, urging him deeper.He fucked her harder, his length plunging into her mercilessly, his hips slamming against hers.He leaned down, his fangs piercing her neck, drinking from her as he filled her with his seed.He felt her convulse around him, her orgasm crashing over her, her body shaking with the force of it.But he didn't stop.He kept fucking her, kept filling her, marking her, claiming her as his own.

After what felt like an eternity, Shu finally felt satisfied.He had fucked Ana for hours, filling her with his seed, marking her as his own.He pulled out of her, his length slipping from her swollen, stretched pussy.Hecould see the evidence of his possession all over her body - the bruises, the bite marks, the cum dripping down her thighs.He felt a surge of pride, of possession, knowing that he had claimed her so thoroughly.He cleaned her up gently, washing away the evidence of their lovemaking, his touch tender and reverent.He dried her off, wrapping her in a soft towel, and carried her back to the bed.He lay down beside her, pulling her into his arms, her head resting on his chest.He felt a sense of contentment, of peace, holding her like this.

Ana lay in Shu's arms, her body aching, her mind hazy. She felt like she had been through a war, her body battered and bruised, but also alive in a way she had never felt before. She looked up at Shu, his handsome face softened in sleep, and felt a surge of love and possession. He was hers, just as much as she was his. She snuggled closer to him, her hand resting on his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. She knew that she would do anything for him, anything to keep him, to be with him. She was his, completely and utterly, and she wouldn't have it any other way.

Shu stirred as he felt Ana shift in his arms.He opened his eyes, looking down at her, his gaze softening as he saw the exhaustion and hunger in her eyes.He knew she must be starving, her body having been pushed to its limits.He also knew she needed to take her pill.He gently sat up, pulling her with him.

"Come,"

he said, his voice low and gentle.

"I'll take care of you."

He dressed her carefully, his touch tender and protective.He helped her to her feet, his arm wrapped around her waist, supporting her. He looked at her, his eyes searching hers.


Chapter 49: The Room That Knew Her Name p3

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 11- continuation


“Are you ready to leave the room, Ana?”

Shu’s voice was soft—too soft.

Not gentle.

Not sweet.

Just the quiet hum of a man barely keeping his demons in check.

He didn’t wait for her answer.

Didn’t need to.

She was wrecked—body sore, limbs useless, eyes half-lidded and glassy.

And Shu?

He was obsessed.

Not in a poetic, romantic way.

In the way a dragon is obsessed with gold.

The kind of love that hoards .

He scooped her into his arms like she weighed nothing, cradling her to his chest like she was breakable china—and only he got to break her.

His strides were slow. Possessive. Commanding.

And when he entered the dining room, the air went still.

Dead still.

The brothers froze—forks halfway to mouths, cups trembling in hands—as Shu walked in like a king returning from war.

With his prize.

Ana.

Barefoot. Half-draped in his wrinkled shirt. Bruised. Glowing.

Shu didn’t look at them.

Didn’t even acknowledge their stares.

He only had eyes for her.

He sat at the table like he owned the f@#&ing house, like none of them mattered. Settled her in his lap—her back against his chest, her legs folded, her breath shallow.

He reached for the water, held it to her lips.

“Drink.”

It wasn’t a suggestion.

It was law.

One hand around her waist, thumb brushing lazily over a purple mark on her hip like he’d signed it himself.

He could feel it—the crackle of fury around the room.

Didn’t care.

Let them look.

Let them stew.

Ana was his now.

And he’d make damn sure none of them forgot it.

From Reiji’s POV:

He hadn’t meant to look.

Hadn’t meant to feel anything at all.

But the second Shu walked in with her —limp, flushed, ruined—something in Reiji snapped .

Not jealousy.

Not envy.

Violation.

Like someone had rearranged the entire f@#&ing hierarchy overnight and made him a footnote.

Ana’s skin was still glowing.

Her lips parted. Her legs couldn’t close. Her body— defiled .

But that wasn’t the part that made his hand tremble.

It was Shu’s calm.

That disgusting, arrogant calm.

Like Ana wasn’t a person—just a throne he now refused to step down from.

Reiji’s tea cup clinked sharply against the saucer.

“You arrogant, entitled son of a b!tch.”

He didn’t shout.

Didn’t raise his voice.

But the crack in his tone was unmistakable.

“You brought her here like a goddamn trophy. After you— defiled her—”

“She said yes,” Shu murmured.

Reiji laughed once—short, ugly.

“Of course she did. She’s broken.”

Silence.

The kind of silence that poisons a room.

Even Ana flinched.

But Shu didn’t blink.

Didn’t even move.

Reiji stood abruptly—hands clenched behind his back like he was restraining the urge to snap someone’s neck.

“You left marks, Shu. Visible ones. Her neck. Her thighs. You didn’t even try to be discreet—”

“No.”

The word cut through the air like a knife.

Cold.

Final.

Possessive.

Reiji’s breath faltered.

And for the first time?

He didn’t know who he wanted to kill more.

Shu…

Or Ana.



Ayato hadn’t slept.

Not because he was busy.

Not because he was restless.

Because he couldn’t stop hearing it.

That sound .

That goddamn rhythm. That breathless chant of his brother’s name torn from her throat like a prayer and a curse.

“Please.”

“Shu.”

“Don’t stop.”

He’d told himself it wasn’t real.

That it was the wind. A sick dream. His f@#&ing imagination clawing at him.

But then—

Shu walked in.

And Ana?

Ana looked like she’d barely survived an exorcism.

Bruises trailing down her throat. Legs trembling. Thighs squeezed together like they didn’t dare reopen.

And her scent —fuck.

Her scent was soaked in Shu . Like she’d been marinated in him.

“You didn’t.”

Ayato’s voice cracked. The air didn’t move.

Nobody answered.

“YOU. DIDN’T. F@#&ING. TOUCH HER.”

Still silence.

Ana looked down.

Shu didn’t even blink.

He just held her—like she was some goddamn throne he’d conquered and refused to relinquish.

Ayato lost it.

Utterly.

The chair slammed back, hit the wall with a crash.

The whole f@#&ing table rattled.

“YOU BASTARD—YOU ACTUALLY—”

His scream tore through the room like a storm siren.

“YOU F@#&ED HER?!”

“You were supposed to WAIT.”

Reiji flinched.

Subaru froze.

Even Kanato paused mid-rock like the orchestra just missed a note.

Ayato’s fists slammed into the wall. Cracks splintered outward like spiderwebs.

“I CALLED HER NAME FIRST! I f@#&ing—I chose her! She looked back at me when she ran—SHE F@#&ING LOOKED AT ME!”

He pointed a shaking finger at Shu—less like a brother and more like a man on the edge of full-on murder.

“And you —you broke her in like a f@#&ing toy ?!”

Shu?

Didn’t even twitch.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t react.

He exhaled.

Like Ayato’s rage was a breeze against stone.

“You piece of sh@t,” Ayato growled. “She was mine to ruin.”

Shu turned his head, slowly.

Lazily.

“You were too slow.”

Laito had heard it, too.

Last night.

He hadn’t meant to listen—

He wanted it to be a dream. A mirage. A fantasy blurring the line between obsession and delusion.

But then he saw her.

Ana.

On Shu’s lap.

Limp.

Eyes dazed.

Thighs still trembling.

Bruises on her neck that looked like they’d been painted on by hunger.

Laito couldn’t breathe.

Couldn’t look at her.

Couldn’t not .

His grin faltered.

“Did you…?” he whispered.

No one answered.

“Did you actually…?”

Still silence.

So he laughed.

High-pitched. Hollow. Off-key.

“That’s funny.”

“Really f@#&ing funny.”

He stood slowly.

Walked a step closer, voice cracking with something sharp and rotting beneath the surface.

“She wrote ‘My Bias’ in her diary, Shu. Thought we didn’t f@#&ing read that, huh?”

“Wrote about your size like it was some Greek tragedy with a happy ending.”

Ana went red.

Shu didn’t move.

Laito’s smile shattered like glass in his throat.

“Guess she knows now it wasn’t a f@#&ing exaggeration.”

His voice shook.

Not with laughter.

With envy.

“You broke her in half.”

He stepped back. Just slightly.

Looked down at his own hands like they weren’t enough.

“God, you lucky f@#&ing bastard.”

And then—softer.

So low it barely touched the floor.

“I wish it had been me.”



Kanato didn't blink.

Not once.

Not when Shu walked in.

Not when Ana—bruised, flushed, trembling—collapsed like a ragdoll into his lap.

Not when the others started shouting.

Because Kanato wasn't in the room anymore.

He was watching .

Observing.

Cataloguing.

The bruises beneath her ear.

The red flush licking down her collarbone like spilled wine.

The way her thighs wouldn’t close.

His fingers slowly went slack.

Teddy slipped from his arms.

Hit the ground.

Soft. Final.

Kanato didn’t even notice.

Not at first.

Not until the realization slithered in:

Shu f@#&ed her.

Not kissed.

Not touched.

F@#&ed.

Something inside Kanato went quiet.

Not empty.

Just... still.

Like the silence before a violin string snaps.

“She’s not supposed to be yours,” he whispered.

No one turned.

No one heard him.

But that was okay.

Because he wasn’t talking to them.

“She was supposed to be ours.”

His voice cracked like a music box left out in the rain.

“Mine to sing to. Mine to unwrap. Mine to bleed.”

His eyes filled with tears—but he didn’t blink.

Didn’t dare.

“I wanted to hear her cry.”

The table shook.

His fist slammed into it—delicate knuckles split open on impact.

“I wanted to see her break!”

His pitch rose—feral, trembling.

A child’s tantrum laced with murder.

“I wanted to mark her arms, her thighs, her f@#&ing back —”

“AND YOU TOOK HER—”

His scream hit a note that made the glassware rattle.

“YOU PUT YOUR HANDS WHERE MINE WERE SUPPOSED TO BE!”

No one moved.

No one dared.

Because Kanato wasn’t a boy anymore.

He was something else .

Something sugar-sweet and rotted.

Teddy still lay on the floor.

Abandoned.

Unheld.

Just like Ana.

And Shu?

Shu just pulled her closer.

Tightened his arm around her waist like she was already buried in his chest.

Like no one else mattered.

Like Kanato didn’t exist .

And that?

That was the moment Kanato snapped.

The pitch of his laugh could shatter bone.

High. Shrill. Broken.

“She’s not yours.”

He took a step forward—arms limp at his sides, hair wild, tears running.

“She’s not yours.”

“She’s not yours.”

“SHE’S NOT F@#&ING YOURS!”

The door hadn’t even closed behind Shu when Subaru knew .

He didn’t need to hear it.

Didn’t need to see .

He could smell it.

That scent.

Her scent.

Wrapped in heat. Sweat. Blood.

And him .

The moment they entered, it hit Subaru like a f@#&ing freight train.

Ana, curled up in Shu’s arms—barely awake, body limp, neck purple, lips bruised.

And Shu?

Shu looked like he’d just won a goddamn war.

Like he owned her.

Subaru’s chair slammed back.

Hit the wall.

Cracked it.

His breath came in short, sharp bursts.

He couldn’t f@#&ing see straight.

His fists clenched hard enough to bleed.

“You bastard.”

Shu didn’t look up.

Didn’t move.

Didn’t even pretend to acknowledge him.

That’s what did it.

Not the bite marks. Not the bruises.

Not even the way Ana sagged into Shu’s chest like she had nothing left .

It was the disregard.

The quiet, smug, arrogance of a man who didn’t think anyone else even f@#&ing mattered anymore.

“You BROKE her.”

Subaru grabbed the edge of the table.

Splintered it.

Wood cracked like ribs under pressure.

“I saw her fall down those stairs, Shu.”

His voice trembled.

“I watched her cry in that f@#&ing infirmary— alone .”

“And now you touch her like she’s yours? Like you earned her?”

He moved.

Too fast.

Too hard.

Fist raised, aim perfect—straight for Shu’s face.

But Shu?

Shu didn’t even f@#&ing flinch.

He just said:

“Sit.”

And somehow?

Subaru sat.

Only because if he didn’t—

He would’ve killed him.

Maybe Shu.

Maybe himself.

Both were on the table.

He sat there—shaking.

Burning.

Watching.

Shu leaned back lazily in the chair, Ana still draped across his lap like a soft, ruined thing. She didn’t speak. Didn’t blink. Didn’t fight .

Just breathed.

Her heartbeat was slow against his chest.

Her scent still clung to his skin like smoke after fire.

Every. Mark. Was. Shu’s.

And all the others?

They were falling apart.

Reiji was shaking behind his teacup like a priest who’d just lost his religion.

Ayato looked one heartbeat away from starting a civil war.

Laito’s twisted little smile had cracked clean off his face.

Kanato was singing lullabies to an empty f@#&ing chair.

And Shu?

Shu yawned.

Yawned.

Shifted Ana higher in his arms like she weighed nothing, brushing the hair from her flushed cheek like she wasn’t a girl—they all loved—but a thing he’d already claimed.

“Eat,” he murmured, pressing a bit of toast to her lips.

And Ana?

She obeyed.

Barely conscious. Still dazed.

Trusted him.

Trusted him more than the rest of them combined.

They watched.

They burned.

And Shu?

Didn’t give a single f@#&.

His thumb ran along the bruised curve of her collarbone like it was a signature.

He let the silence stretch.

Long.

Awful.

Violent.

Then he said, low, just to her:

“Let them look.”

“They can want.”

“They can burn.”

His lips brushed her temple.

A kiss. A warning.

A brand.

“But they won’t have you.”

“Not now.”

“Not ever.”

Yui pov

She stood in the hallway.

Frozen.

Like a cursed painting of a girl mid-scream, too stunned to even breathe.

Inside, she saw it.

Him.

Them.

Shu on the throne of a dining room chair—like a god.

And in his lap?

Ana.

Ana.

Barely dressed.

Bruised.

Breathless.

Collapsed into his chest like she’d been ruined .

Not kissed.

Not touched.

Claimed.

There were bite marks on her neck.

On her thighs.

Her f@#&ing collarbone looked like it had been signed .

Yui couldn’t breathe.

Couldn’t blink.

Couldn’t move—

Because if she did, she would f@#&ing scream .

This wasn’t supposed to happen.

She was supposed to be invisible.

A background glitch. A shadow in a game Yui owned .

She was supposed to be the ghost in Miya’s skin. The extra no one remembered.

She was supposed to vanish .

But instead?

There she was.

In Shu’s arms .

Not even pretending to fight it.

Letting him feed her like some f@#&ing consort. Like she was sacred.

Like she mattered.

Yui’s nails dug into her own wrist.

Deep.

Red.

She needed pain. Something to ground her before she exploded .

This wasn’t real.

This wasn’t f@#&ing real .

“I erased her name,” Yui hissed.

She had. She did .

She made Miya invisible.

Whispered rumors into ears like poison.

Pushed her down those stairs.

And she still came back.

Still got the bite marks.

Still got the boy.

Still got Shu.

He didn’t look at her like she was dirty.

Didn’t look ashamed.

He looked at her like he’d burn down the f@#&ing house just to do it again.

Yui’s breath hitched.

Tears welled in her eyes, but she blinked them away.

Tears were for victims.

And she wasn’t a victim.

She was the main character.

And Ana?

That b!tch was just a deleted file Yui forgot to empty from the recycle bin.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

Yui had been groomed for center stage. Raised like royalty. Given every line, every boy, every goddamn arc.

And now?

Now she was the one in the hallway.

Watching.

Forgotten.

Watching Ana —the girl who shouldn’t exist—get crowned like a queen.

No.

No. No. NO.

“I should’ve killed her.”

The words slipped out before she realized they’d taken form.

Her voice was cold.

Final.

A curse.

“I should’ve pushed her harder. Deeper. Cracked her f@#&ing skull open on those stairs.”

Her knuckles turned white.

“But it’s fine.”

She smiled.

Sharp.

Sweet.

Deadly.

“Because now?”

“Now I’m going to kill her slowly.”

Meanwhile

The mansion was suffocatingly quiet—too damn quiet.

Ana was upstairs—naked, bruised, sprawled out across Shu’s bed, breathing slow and steady, lips parted like a damn invitation. Shu’s sheets still smelled like her—like sweat and heat and that maddening, broken sweetness he couldn’t fucking get enough of.

Downstairs, the others waited.

Ayato stalked the room like a caged animal, eyes burning.

Reiji sat like a statue, fingers steepled, jaw tight.

Laito leaned against the wall, face blank, eyes calculating.

Subaru looked ready to punch the goddamn world.

Kanato hummed to himself—soft, eerie, like he was singing a lullaby to a corpse.

And Shu? Shu leaned against the doorway, arms folded, hair a mess, shirt wrinkled—bite marks dotting his neck like the aftermath of a goddamn war. His expression was colder than ice.

“Talk fast.”

Ayato was first, his voice low and feral.

“You can’t protect her alone.”

Shu didn’t fucking blink.

“I can—and I will.”

Reiji cut in, voice calm but laced with steel.

“Not from everything. Not from Yui.”

Shu’s eyes narrowed.

“She’s not that stupid. She won’t try again.”

“She’s lost it,” Subaru growled, teeth bared. “You saw her, Shu. That psycho’s unhinged. She’s going to fucking snap—and if you’re not there—”

“I’ll be there.”

Reiji’s voice cracked like a whip.

“You’re not a god, Shu. You sleep. You feed. You can’t guard her every goddamn second—”

“I’ll try.”

Silence.

Then Laito spoke, voice soft, almost too gentle.

“She cares about us.”

It was a knife to Shu’s chest.

Just a flicker.

But they saw it.

“She does,” Laito repeated. “You read her diary. We all did.”

Kanato’s whisper was like sugar dipped in poison.

“She wrote about every one of us.”

Reiji’s tone was deliberate.

“She would want us close.”

Subaru’s growl softened.

“We can protect her too—if you let us.”

Ayato scoffed, bitter and resentful.

“Or keep pretending you’re the only one she ever fucking looked at.”

The room went still. Shu didn’t move—didn’t even breathe.

And then—he laughed. Just once. Low. Dangerous.

“She did look at me.”

He raised his head, eyes dark as a storm.

“And she fucking fell.”

Reiji’s lips parted in shock.

Ayato swore.

Laito looked away.

Nobody challenged him.

They couldn’t.

Because they knew.

She had.

She fell for him—and he’d be damned if he let anyone take her away.

Shu exhaled, his chest tight, tension coiling in his shoulders like a beast he couldn’t cage. His jaw clenched so hard it ached.

He looked like a man on the edge of selling his soul—just to keep that one precious, broken thing safe.

“Fine,” he bit out, voice like gravel.

“Be near her.”

His eyes darkened, fierce and unyielding.

“But don’t forget—”

He stepped back, voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble.

“At the end of the day… she still comes home to me.”

The hallway was dark—silent, except for his footsteps echoing like the thud of a war drum.

His mind replayed the moment on loop—Ana falling, Yui’s twisted, satisfied grin. The sickening sound of Ana’s body hitting the marble.

He could’ve lost her.

His hand skimmed the wall as he moved toward his room— their room now.

Ana lay curled in his bed, soft breaths ghosting over the pillow. Her bare skin still flushed from earlier, her body a canvas of bruises and bites.

His chest tightened.

She could’ve died.

Not in some twisted metaphor or nightmare— really died.

That day on the stairs—Yui didn’t just push her.

She fucking laughed. Whispered like it was some goddamn joke.

Ana had fallen hard—bleeding, confused, utterly alone.

And he wasn’t there.

He should’ve been.

His throat burned with the rage of it. His fists curled so tight his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood.

If she’d hit her head…

If she hadn’t woken up…

The image of Ana, fragile and broken, seared into his mind like a brand.

If Yui dared to touch her again—

He wouldn’t stop at blood.

He’d burn the whole fucking world down.

The mansion was too fucking quiet.

Reiji sat alone in the study, fingers steepled, eyes fixed on the space in front of him. No tea. No book. No calm façade. Just the relentless, gnawing fury boiling beneath his skin.

That laugh. That goddamn laugh.

Yui’s soft, twisted giggle—echoing down the stairwell after Ana fell.

He had heard it.

Clear as a bell.

“Should’ve made her suffer more.”

It hadn’t been shock.

It hadn’t been hysteria.

It had been joy .

She meant it.

She wanted Ana dead.

Not humiliated. Not disgraced.

Dead.

Ana, lying crumpled at the foot of the stairs—pale, bleeding, eyes wide with the kind of fear that rips apart souls.

And Yui?

Already fucking walking away.

Reiji’s hand shook, just once, before he clenched it hard enough to bruise.

He had calculated pain before—dished it out with precision and purpose.

But Yui?

Yui wasn’t capable of learning.

She was filth masquerading as purity. A disease wrapped in lace.

The kind of vile rot that whispered poison while smiling sweetly.

If Ana had died—if she hadn’t gotten up from that goddamn floor…

Reiji wouldn’t have just killed Yui.

He would have taken her apart.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

One.

Syllable.

At.

A.

Time.

And he still fucking might.

Ayato sat on the stairs—the same ones Ana had fallen down.

His knuckles were split open, raw from hitting the wall over and over. He didn’t remember the first punch—or the second.

He didn’t remember Shu yelling at him.

Or Reiji pulling him back.

What he did remember?

Her body at the bottom.

The way her limbs had crumpled like a broken doll.

The blood on the marble.

Her wide, dazed eyes.

And Yui’s fucking giggle.

His hands trembled. Not from rage. Not entirely.

From guilt.

“You called her Miya,” he muttered, voice hoarse. “You didn’t see her. Not once.”

She ran from him.

And he let her.

Didn’t fucking chase her. Didn’t even notice.

“You’re a goddamn idiot,” he whispered, wiping the blood from his knuckles on his shirt.

And now?

Shu had her.

But Ayato didn’t care about that. Not now.

All he could think about was the blood.

The sound of her hitting the floor.

Yui’s laughter.

If Ana falls again, I’ll push Yui down after her.

And I won’t stop until she’s fucking screaming .

He sat in the garden like a fucking statue.

Legs crossed. Fingers laced. Eyes dead.

Not smiling.

Not humming.

Not even breathing like a real person.

Just... still.

“She laughed.”

He didn’t say it to anyone. He breathed it like a curse.

“That bitch actually fucking laughed.”

It tasted like rust and blood on his tongue.

Laito tilted his head back, eyes to the sky—offended that it was still blue.

That birds still sang.

That the world dared to keep spinning when Ana had been—

Alone.

On those fucking steps.

Crying.

Shattered.

And Yui?

Yui hadn’t just pushed her.

She fucking waited .

Watched her fall like a goddamn snake in lip gloss and lace.

“That’s not how you break someone,” Laito muttered, low and bitter.

“That’s not how you make it art .”

Pain should bleed poetry.

Shame should scream music.

But what Yui did?

That was cheap-ass cruelty. No rhythm. No taste. Just a hit job with rhinestones.

“That wasn’t yours to fucking do,” he hissed, fingers twitching toward the rose bush beside him.

He snapped the stem.

Crushed the bloom in his palm until thorns bit into his skin.

“If she touches her again…”

He smiled.

Dead-eyed.

Unblinking.

“I’ll make her beg like a fucking whore in a confessional.”

“And I won’t ever stop.”



Teddy wore black.

Kanato had stitched a little mourning veil to the bear’s head—pinned just behind the ear like some Victorian widow.

Mourning what?

He didn’t know.

Maybe Ana’s tears.

Maybe the sound her voice made when she whispered, “It hurts.”

Maybe the part of him that still believed she was safe .

He rocked on the velvet chair in the parlor, eyes glassy, fingers stroking Teddy like a rosary of madness.

“She pushed her,” he whispered.

No answer.

“She laughed.”

Still silence.

“She tried to take her from me.”

His grip tightened until the seams screamed.

“Mine.”

“Mine, mine, mine, mine, mine—!”

The teacup shattered across the floor before he even realized he'd thrown it.

His scream followed it—razor-sharp and hell-bound.

“I was going to show her the piano!”

“I was going to let her hold Teddy!”

“I was going to fucking bite her where she wanted —!”

And now?

Now that glittery little bitch tried to erase her.

Tried to steal her pain .

Tried to kill her story before Kanato could turn it into something beautifully broken .

“If she touches her again…”

He pressed his lips to Teddy’s torn ear.

“I’ll play a lullaby with her fucking teeth.”

He’d been there.

Top of the stairs.

Just a few goddamn steps away.

He saw Yui reach out.

Saw her smile .

That smug, soft little smile like she was stamping out a cigarette.

Like Ana’s life didn’t fucking matter .

And he didn’t move fast enough.

Didn’t stop it.

His fist met the wall again.

Another dent.

Another split across his knuckles.

Another reminder that he failed .

“Fuck.”

His voice cracked like something dying.

Forehead to the wall.

Jaw locked.

Eyes squeezed so tight they burned.

“I should’ve caught her.”

He saw her fall.

Saw her fucking slam into marble like a goddamn ragdoll.

He was the first one there—holding her. Trembling.

Her eyes had looked through him like she didn’t even know her own name.

And Yui?

Yui walked away .

She giggled.

He wanted to rip her throat open with his bare hands.

“Should’ve made her suffer more,” he breathed.

“I’ll kill her. I swear to God—if she tries again, I’ll fucking end her.”

But worse than the rage?

The guilt.

Because Ana had looked at him .

Right before the fall.

Like she thought —just maybe—he’d stop it.

And he hadn’t.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered into the cold.

“I’m so fucking sorry.”

But Ana was asleep.

Too far away to hear it.

Too bruised to know he meant it.


Chapter 50: She Asked to Leave

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 12

The first thing Ana felt was fire .

The second— agony .

Not the kind that whispers.

The kind that screams , full-body, soul-deep, “God left me here to suffer” kind of pain.

Her thighs were trembling. Her ribs— fucked . Her body? Wrecked like a cathedral that had been worshipped too hard and too wrong .

But the sheets…

The goddamn sheets—

They smelled like Shu .

Velvet-heavy. Cold smoke and slate. Rain on broken stone.

The kind of scent that said: I don’t care if you live or die, as long as you die mine.

It hit her like a curse. Like a fucking prophecy.

Like a man who knew exactly what he took and never asked for forgiveness.

Her fingers curled into the sheets. Desperate. Unstable.

This isn’t a dream.

This isn’t a fanfic.

This is real. This is too real. I am so fucked.

She looked down—

Pulled back the blanket—

And bruises bloomed like violent art.

Across her ribs. Down her hips. Her thighs looked like they’d been caught in a storm of need and obsession and no-regret possession.

She looked like a crime scene painted with love.

And instead of crying?

She laughed .

Low. Broken. God-drunk.

“Good morning, pain,” she whispered with a cracked smile. “You clingy little bitch.”

A voice— him —cut through the silence like a blade wrapped in velvet.

“Don’t moan at your bruises.”

Shu.

Dry. Icy. Bored.

Unfathomably, sinfully bored.

“...Makes it hard not to bite you again.”

She screamed. She actually screamed.

And dove beneath the blanket like a possessed nun trying to exorcise herself.

“FUCK—SHU—can you not?! Warn a girl next time before you start monologuing like Satan in a Gucci suit!

He didn’t answer.

Of course he didn’t.

He just stared .

Like she was something sacred.

Or breakable.

Or already broken, and he liked her better that way.

His gaze was low-lidded. Possessive. Not the sexy kind.

The “I’ll kill God for touching you” kind.

Ana couldn’t breathe. Her pulse was in her throat. Her blush was a betrayal.

Don’t fall in love. Don’t fall in love. Don’t—

Too late.

Too fucking late.

“…You waited,” she whispered, like a confession too tender for this world.

Shu’s voice didn’t soften.

Didn’t rise.

But it changed. The way storms change before they hit.

“I never fucking left.”

And that’s when the door opened.

And the motherfucking zoo arrived.

The door creaked.

No. No, it exploded open like divine judgment.

And the zoo fucking ARRIVED.

Ayato stormed in first, shirt half-open, eyes wild like he’d just murdered time itself.

“OI! YOU’RE AWAKE?! FINALLY, WOMAN! I WAS THIS CLOSE TO SMASHING SUBARU THROUGH A WALL IF YOU DIDN’T WAKE UP—!”

You tried that anyway, you walking concussion, ” Subaru growled behind him, cracking his knuckles like they were ancient relics and the world owed him blood.

Ana blinked once. Twice.

Okay. Okay. Don’t panic. Don’t scream.

Oh my god Ayato is shirtless. Subaru has blood on his hands.

I’m going to die happy.

Then—like a demon in a sex dream— Laito slinked in, all teeth and hunger.

“Well, well~ If it isn’t our bruised little phoenix rising from the ashes. Ana, my dear… do you always wake up looking like an unwrapped birthday present~?”

Ana: internally combusting in five languages

On the outside: smiling like a saint possessed by sin.

Behind them, Reiji entered like divine judgment in glasses.

His steps: perfect.

His expression: 200% done.

His presence: hotter than a villain in a black turtleneck holding a wine glass.

“I told you not to crowd her,” he snapped.

Kanato came in last, floaty and silent like a porcelain ghost.

He tilted his head. No words.

Just those wide, doll-glass eyes full of devotion and death.

Ana sat up. Staring.

She should’ve been overwhelmed.

She should’ve been screaming .

Instead—she smiled.

Wide. Stupid. Starstruck.

“Hi.”

Cue the slow zoom. The dramatic music. The camera spinning like God himself was trying to get a better view.

They circled her bed like starving wolves arguing over who got to devour her first.

Ana tilted her head. Bit her lip.

Said, with all the chaos of a bitch with a death wish:

“So… when do I go back to school?”

Silence.

Not awkward silence.

Not “we’re disappointed in you” silence.

No.

Biblical, Old-Testament, somebody’s-about-to-die silence.

Thunder cracks in the distance.

A vase shatters in slow motion.

Three gods cry. One faints.

Reiji’s voice cut the air like holy fire.

“No.”

Ana blinked, still smiling. “I didn’t mean—”

“You are not returning to that school,” he said, tone like iced knives.

Subaru’s hand cracked the windowsill.

“Say that again,” he said low, “and I swear I’ll break this mansion and everyone in it.”

“ARE YOU FUCKING STUPID?!” Ayato roared, shaking the actual floorboards . “YOU ALMOST DIED—YOU WERE BLEEDING OUT—AND YOU WANNA GO BACK TO MATH CLASS ?!”

Laito purred, slinking closer with a smirk full of knives.

“If she wears that cute little uniform again, I might allow it…”

His voice dropped.

“…but only if I’m there to choke the life out of anyone who even breathes too loud in her direction.”

Kanato smiled.

Too wide. Too still.

“No one will see you. No one will touch you. If they try… I’ll hang them with their own intestines.”

Ana froze.

I’m fine. I’m good. I’m normal. I’m not having a breakdown in a room full of my fictional boyfriends turned unhinged real-life yandere nightmares.

She tried to look surprised.

But her smile gave her away.

Bright. Soft. A little deranged.

They care.

They see me.

I’m not a shadow anymore. I’m real. I’m wanted.

Yui would vomit glitter if she saw this.

She dropped her gaze to her lap. Bit her lip.

She murmured in an almost inaudible voice

“…So you do care.”

Shu didn’t speak.

He just moved .

No warning. No drama. Just a hand—casual, claiming, criminal—reaching out and curling around Ana’s wrist like it had every fucking right to her.

“...Shu?”

Her voice cracked. Like porcelain. Like bones trying to remember how to be hers again.

He tugged.

She went.

There was no resistance. No chance.

She slid from the bed like a silk ribbon on fire and landed—soft, breathless— in his lap.

Holy shit holy shit holy shit I’m gonna die I’m gonna combust this is it this is how it ends—

His arm coiled around her waist like a serpent.

His chin brushed her shoulder like a promise laced in iron.

His whole body pressed into hers like a brand, like an anchor , like mine.

The room froze.

Ayato’s mouth dropped open.

Reiji blinked like someone slapped him with a physics textbook.

Subaru made a sound between a growl and a throat punch.

Laito whispered, “Holy fuck,” like he just saw God kiss the devil.

Kanato... Kanato tilted his head like he was watching a love story rewritten in blood.

Ana?

Ana tried to breathe.

Her thighs clenched.

Her soul left her body.

Her brain committed treason.

Kill me. Marry me. Exorcise me. I don’t care. Just don’t make me move.

“Shu?” she managed. A whisper. A breath.

He leaned in.

His voice was silk. Lethal. Just for her.

“You wanted to go back to school?”

“...Yeah?” she choked.

He didn’t laugh.

Didn’t mock.

He just spoke , like he was laying out divine law.

“You gonna explain to me why I’d let you walk into a building full of disgusting humans who don’t know how to look at you without drooling?”

Ana short-circuited.

Shu’s voice was actual sin.

Her brain: !!!??!!! ERROR 404. GOD NOT FOUND. SIMPING ACTIVATED- Deadnating in 5…..4….3…2..

“I… I just thought maybe it’d be normal—”

“You’re not normal anymore.”

He kissed her neck.

Slow. Firm. Possessive.

Like he wanted her to remember it next time she thought about pretending she didn’t belong to someone.

“You’re mine.”

She whimpered.

Inside. Outside. Spiritually. Emotionally. Existentially.

But on the outside?

She just nodded.

Like a good girl.

Like the villainess she swore she’d be.

You’re mine.

It echoed. Like prophecy. Like fate.

And the worst part?

She wanted it.

She wanted him to say it again.

To burn it into her skin.

To make it true .

I’m Ana.

I died.

I woke up inside a stranger.

But they see me.

They want me .

Not Miya.

Not a mask.

Me.

And Shu was the first to touch her like she wasn’t a lie.

The others watched.

Silent. Still. Seething.

But none of them fucking stepped in again.

They barked, growled, hissed through clenched teeth—

But Shu didn’t let go.

And Ana?

Ana curled into his chest like sin itself.

Like she was made for it. Like she’d been dying her whole afterlife just to get right here—

Held.

Claimed.

Seen.

They see me.

They want me.

They remember me now.

Holy shit , they remember me.

The delusion tasted like victory champagne and gunpowder.

Ana closed her eyes and let the madness settle over her like velvet.

Shu pressed a kiss to the crown of her head, breath thick and dark.

“Sleep, querida. Let them rage. You’re already mine.”

And she fucking did.

Because she was no longer invisible.

And Shu?

Shu was holding her like he’d kill the world if it even looked at her too long.



Morning burned with tension.

Ana sat on the couch like a dethroned goddess wrapped in a blanket and a lie.

Arms crossed. Legs bare. Eyes just glassy enough to look frail.

“I’m not asking to go to class,” she murmured, soft, wounded, pitiful . “I’m asking not to be left here. Alone.”

The brothers stared like she’d just moaned during a funeral.

“You’d be in the mansion,” Reiji said, voice clipped. “Alone, yes, but—”

“That’s the problem, Reiji,” she snapped, just enough steel under the tremble. “You all vanish at 7 a.m. and roll back at 2 a.m. like a bunch of nocturnal bastards with god complexes. That’s nineteen hours in a mansion that hums like a tomb and whispers to itself when the lights are off.”

Kanato smiled too wide. “You remember that? The voices? The creaks? The dark corners that blink?”

“I remember everything ,” Ana said flatly, meeting his gaze. “Especially you, sweetie. Still taste blood when I hear your voice.”

Laito smirked. “Mm~ dramatic little darling. It’s not haunted, it’s—”

“It’s haunted with a capital F,” Ana cut in. “And there are rats. One bit me. Had a monocle and the aura of a Victorian libertine. I think he propositioned me.”

Subaru scoffed, arms crossed. “We’ll reinforce security. Lock it down. Post guards. Reiji’ll come up with something.”

Ana tilted her head, expression shattering the act for just a second.

“Why do all your solutions involve staying the fuck away from me?”

Silence. Thick. Guilt-laced.

Then her voice dropped.

“I get it. I’m not like her. I’m breakable. I’m me. But if I’m alone, what’s stopping Yui from sneaking in again? What’s stopping my body from breaking again? What if I start... slipping again?”

She didn’t fake the tremor in her voice.

That part was real.

What if they forget me?

What if I vanish again?

What if this is all a fever dream and I wake up in some stale break room under fluorescent lights, waiting for a vending machine to eat my last dollar?

Shu’s fingers curled tighter around her thigh.

“You won’t ,” he growled, low and final.

“But what if I do?” she whispered.

Lie to me, Shu.

Tell me I’m real.

Ayato’s voice broke the silence like a fist through glass.

“She stays where we can see her.”

“No arguments,” Shu said, already dragging her against his chest again. His hands weren’t gentle. They were possessive. Bruise-tight. “She’s safer with us. With me .”

Reiji looked like he wanted to protest.

Then he really looked at her—

Bare legs. Swallowed in Shu’s clothes. The ghost of panic behind her perfect posture.

He said nothing.

Laito yawned. “Fine~ She rides with us. But if Shu’s busy, I call dibs on her lap.”

Shu’s eyes said: Try it. I’ll break your fucking fingers.

Kanato clapped. “Oh! She can sit by me! I’ll feed her sweets and braid her hair and maybe if I kiss her wrists enough she won’t disappear~”

Subaru muttered “Tch,” and turned away, teeth clenched—

But he didn’t argue either.

Ana smiled.

Small. Quiet. Weaponized.

Hook.

Line.

Thirst trap complete.

She wasn’t alone.

Not anymore.

And she wasn’t just wanted—she was needed .

I am the delusion now.

Inside, though?

She was screaming.

Shu is touching my thigh.

His hand is on my thigh.

His hand is on my actual fucking thigh .

Do NOT moan, you tragic fangirl gremlin.

Stay composed. Be the villainess. Be Cruella. Be mother. Be wrath—

Shu leaned down, lips brushing her temple.

“Stop overthinking,” he murmured, voice silk wrapped around a blade. “You're mine. Don’t make me remind you in front of them.”

Ana forgot how breathing worked.

Oh fuck.

Oh fuck .

This is not a drill.

This is dark romance endgame.

I am one breath away from being pinned to a wall and branded with his name like some Victorian bitch in heat and I would say thank you.


Chapter 51: We Don’t Share Snacks Either

Chapter Text

Act 4, chapter 13

The vampire on-screen burst into flames, flailing in pixelated agony and yelling something about eternal damnation.

Ana snorted into her sleeve. “That was the worst fucking death animation I’ve ever seen.”

Shu’s arm tightened around her waist like a noose in silk.

“You watch death animations often?” His voice curled lazy and low against her skin.

“Bro, I played otome games with bad ends that had better physics than this.”

Across the room, Ayato shrieked like someone stabbed his pride. “THIS IS DOGSHIT! WHY IS THE BLOOD PINK?!”

Reiji sighed like he aged ten years. “Because it’s a parody, you troglodyte.”

Kanato tilted his head. “I like the screaming. It’s... soft.”

Laito reached into Ana’s popcorn bowl without looking. “But Ana~ you must admit the biting scene was very —”

Snap.

Shu’s hand locked around Laito’s wrist like a steel trap.

He didn’t even glance away from Ana.

“We don’t share snacks,” he said calmly.

A beat. His thumb slid slow and low over Ana’s side.

“Or her.”

Ana’s face went nuclear . A blush so intense her soul threatened to evacuate.

She made a noise. Not a word. Not a laugh. Just a fucking sound . Something desperate and biological.

Laito’s smirk sharpened. “Of course, of course~ I wouldn't dream of touching what clearly belongs to someone else.”



Later, after the movie massacre and approximately forty-seven death threats—

Ana yawned, stretching her arms overhead like a sleepy slutty kitten.

Her tank top slid up. Bruises. Skin. Waist.

Every brother’s gaze snapped to her like she’d unsheathed a weapon.

Shu didn’t say a word.

He just yanked her back into his lap like she was a stuffed toy and he had attachment issues.

Ana yelped. “I was just stretching!”

“You stretch here.”

Her brain promptly set itself on fire.

This is fine.

I am composed.

I am not seconds away from grinding on this man’s thigh like a debauched Victorian ghost.

I am a Villainess. A God-tier Girlboss. Not some fangirl gremlin short-circuiting because her bias is touching her like a thing he owns

As the others drifted off—threatening lawsuits and ritual murder—Reiji announced coldly:

“She may accompany us to school. But only under full-time supervision.”

“I’ll do it,” Subaru said, fast. Not looking at anyone.

Reiji blinked. “You’re in her year. That’s logical—”

“I said I’ll do it.

Ayato scoffed. “Tch. Better you than that neck-biting pervert—”

“I heard that~” Laito sing-songed.

Ana looked up at Shu, trying to mask her spiraling glee. “Is that okay?”

Shu didn’t answer.

Still holding her. Still touching her. Still looking like letting her out of his lap would cause an international crisis.

Finally, voice low and dark:

“He doesn’t leave your side. Not for a fucking second.”

Ana nodded. Breathless.

Shu leaned in, mouth at her ear. “If anything happens— anything —I’ll rip his throat out first.”

Subaru made a choking sound that might’ve been a protest. Or maybe a warning. Or maybe jealousy. It was hard to tell over the sound of Ana’s nervous system catching fire.

Holy shit .

He meant that.

He’s not even pretending.

I’m going to die horny in this man’s lap and I’ll thank him for the privilege.



A few Minutes later

They should’ve known.

They should have known.

Ana blinked as the monopoly board slammed down on the table like divine punishment.

The property cards stacked.

The dice glistened with malice.

The air tasted like blood, sin and capitalism.

This is fine.

This is family bonding.

What’s the worst that could happen?

Turn 1 – Instability Begins

Ana: “I’ll be the dog.”

Ayato: “NO. I’M the dog!”

Ana: “You were the dog last time—”

Shu: “She’s the dog.” (Doesn’t even fucking look up)

Ayato: “THIS IS BULLSHIT!”

Reiji: “We are starting the game. Everyone shut the hell up.

Kanato: “Teddy wants to be the iron.”

Subaru: Punches the table. “Why the fuck is my first roll a 3?!”

Ana inhaled slowly through her nose.

It begins.

Turn 2 – False Hope

Ana: “I landed on a Railroad! Should I buy it?”

Everyone, in a synchronized yell: “ YES!

Kanato: “Unless you want to DIE.

Shu: “Buy it, querida.”

Ana: “Okay, okay! Jesus, I’ll buy the goddamn railroad—”

Why is that hot?

Why is him telling me to buy imaginary property while treating me like one is making me clench?

Turn 3 – The Madness Peaks

Ayato: “I BUY BOARDWALK.”

Reiji: “You don’t even have the fucking money—”

Ayato: “MORTGAGE EVERYTHING. EVEN MY FUCKING SOUL.

Shu: Rolling dice “Your soul’s worth less than a parking ticket but feel free to try.”

Laito: “A Soul on a Boardwalk? Kinky~”

Kanato: “I want blood on the board.”

Ana: “I feel like I made a mistake.”

I should leave.

I should run.

I should never have sat next to Shu.

He’s touching my thigh again. I’m not okay.

Turn 4 – The Descent

Subaru lands on Luxury Tax.

Subaru: “…I’M GONNA FUCKING KILL SOMEONE.”

Laito lands on Ana’s Railroad.

Laito: “I’ll pay you in… kisses~”

Shu: “You’ll pay her in silence , you unsolicited neck-licking mosquito.”

Ayato: “I BUILD A HOTEL ON BALTIC!”

Reiji: “YOU CAN’T. YOU DON’T EVEN HAVE A MONOPOLY—”

Ayato: “CAPITALISM HAS NO RULES!”

Ana: laughing, hysterical while trying to keep her sanity “What the fuck is this game?!”

I want out.

I want to win.

I want to climb Shu like a tree and blackmail God.

Turn 5 – Violence is Imminent

Kanato: “I want to buy Reiji’s soul.”

Reiji: “You can’t do that. There’s no soul card.”

Kanato: screaming “THEN I’M MAKING ONE.”

Ana: “Guys?, Do I get the Free Parking money?”

Reiji: “THERE IS NO FREE PARKING JACKPOT RULE.”

Everyone else, united for the first time: “ SHUT UP, REIJI!

Ana starts sweating.

The rules have collapsed.

Laito is openly cheating.

Kanato’s got a knife.

And Shu is whispering things into her ear that sound a lot like threats and a little like foreplay.

Turn 6 – Sanity? Dead.

Ayato: “YOU OWE ME $450 IN RENT.”

Subaru: “I HAVE THREE DOLLARS AND A DREAM.”

Ayato: “DREAMS DON’T PAY RENT, YOU FUCKING LOSER.”

Subaru throws the dice.

Subaru: “I’M GONNA BREAK THIS BOARD IN HALF.”

Kanato: “YOU TOUCH THE BOARD AND I’LL GUT YOU LIKE A HOLIDAY PIG.”

Ana: “Guys, maybe we could—”

Laito: “I’m stealing from the bank.”

Reiji: “I hope you choke on the money, you hedonistic disgrace.”

Shu hasn’t moved.

His hand is still on her thigh.

Every time she twitches, he squeezes like he knows .

He knows .

And he’s daring her to lose it.

Turn 7 – The Nuclear Moment

Ana wins Boardwalk in an auction.

Ayato: “SHE STOLE MY PROPERTY!”

Shu: still rolling dice, cool as death “You were never going to keep it.”

Ayato: “FUCK YOU, YOU LAZY ASS PIECE OF—”

Shu: smiling “Say one more word and I’ll carve out your vocal cords with a spoon.”

Ana: blushing so hard she might pass out “…Shu.”

Shu: leans in, whispering “Win the game, querida. Or I flip the board and fuck you on top of it while the others watch.”

Her soul left her body.

She almost moaned.

Monopoly is cancelled.

Never again this game shall be seen.

Final Turn – Carnage

Kanato: flips the board “MONOPOLY IS FOR COWARDS!”

Ayato: screaming

Subaru: punches the couch

Reiji: actively foaming

Laito: raiding the wine cabinet like it’s the apocalypse

Ana: sitting in Shu’s lap, holding Boardwalk like a trophy bride

They’re all insane.

She’s worse.

And she wouldn’t trade this moment for anything.

BONUS SCENE

She was still flushed when the board flipped.

Still trembling in his lap when the dice scattered like shrapnel.

Still trying so fucking hard to keep her Cool Girl Villainess act together.

Shu could see through it.

He always could.

And tonight, he was done pretending to play nice.

So he took her. Quietly. Slowly. Casually enough no one could stop him.

Into the dark guest room.

Door shut. Lock clicked. One hand on her lower back, the other brushing her thigh like a threat.

She stood in front of him now, looking up at him with wide eyes like she hadn’t spent the last hour letting him touch her under the table.

She didn’t say a word.

Good.

He sat on the bed, legs wide, and pulled her forward until her knees touched his.

“You’re shaking,” he said lazily.

She opened her mouth. Lied. “I’m not.”

Shu raised a brow.

“You are,” he said, hands sliding up her thighs until her breath hitched. “But not because you’re scared.”

Her mouth opened again. No words this time. Just breath.

“You liked it when I threatened them,” he murmured, fingers gliding under her skirt like he had all the time in the world. “When I said I’d cut out Ayato’s tongue. When I made Laito flinch.”

He dragged his knuckle between her legs.

She flinched.

“You wanted them to see this. You wanted them to know.

Her breath trembled. “Shu…”

He pressed his thumb right against the heat between her thighs—through the fabric. Light pressure. Just enough.

“Say it.”

“I—” She shivered. “I liked it.”

“Louder.”

“I liked it,” she gasped.

He smirked.

Good girl.

Shu grabbed her waist and hauled her onto his lap, straddling him. Her skirt rode up, hips pressed to his. She let out the tiniest, sweetest gasp, and fuck—he could feel how hot she was through her panties. How wet.

“You think I don’t know?” he whispered, lips brushing her jaw. “You think I didn’t notice the way you look at me? How your pulse jumps when I touch you?”

He rocked his hips once—slow, deliberate. She whimpered.

“I know you, Ana. I knew the second you looked at me like I was a god and you were dying of worship.”

His hand slipped under her panties.

She was soaked.

He grunted—more animal than man. “You’re dripping.”

“I can’t help it,” she whispered, voice cracking.

He kissed her then. Hard. Deep. Messy. His teeth scraped her lip and his fingers pushed into her all at once—two knuckles deep, curling inside her like he already owned every inch.

She moaned into his mouth. Clung to him.

Shu broke the kiss with a growl. “You’re so fucking tight. I haven’t even fucked you yet and you’re squeezing me like you never want to let go.”

“Maybe I don’t,” she whispered.

He pushed deeper. Thrust his fingers slowly, deliberately, watching her fall apart on his lap.

“Tell me who made you like this.”

“You did,” she whimpered, riding his hand now, desperate. “Shu, please—”

He pulled his fingers out. Slick. Shiny. He brought them to her mouth.

“Suck.”

She obeyed instantly, lips wrapping around his fingers, tongue flicking. Eyes glassy with lust.

He was going to break her.

Shu laid her back across the bed, pulling off her panties like they offended him. She looked ruined already—flushed, lips red, thighs trembling.

He undid his belt. Unzipped his pants. Freed his cock.

Her eyes widened.

He smirked. “Scared?”

She shook her head. “Want it.”

He slid into her with one long, slow thrust. No rush. He wanted her to feel it. To remember exactly how he stretched her open. How he filled every part of her like she was made for him.

Her back arched. She gasped—high, broken.

“Mine,” he growled. “You hear me? Say it.”

“I’m yours,” she moaned. “Yours, yours—Shu, please —”

He started to move.

Hard. Deep. Slow enough to torment, rough enough to bruise. Her nails dug into his shoulders and her voice broke with every thrust.

“Say it louder,” he ordered, fucking her like a punishment and a reward.

“I’m yours!”

He leaned down, breath hot on her neck. “You always were.”


Chapter 52: Seating Disaster

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 14

The mansion was quiet.

Too fucking quiet.

The kind of silence that meant someone was going to bleed before noon.

Ana stood by the front door in a black sweater, thigh-high socks, and a pleated skirt that screamed schoolgirl with issues.

Even Reiji looked twice before coughing into his glove.

Subaru waited beside her like a cursed statue. Hoodie up. Jaw clenched. Rage simmering under every breath.

Shu?

Shu slouched on the stairs, head resting against his knuckles like a prince bored of his own power.

He hadn’t said much since breakfast.

He didn’t have to.

He watched her. Every step. Every breath. Every bend of her knee.

Ana turned toward the car.

Shu moved. Effortless. Lethal.

Not a word. Just the sound of doors unlocking and restraint snapping under velvet.

The limo was sin incarnate.

Black leather seats. Tinted windows so dark the sun gave up trying.

It smelled like old money, sex, and a funeral someone enjoyed.

Ana slid in first—center seat. Mistake. Huge. Catastrophic.

Because Yui was already inside.

Reiji had insisted Yui remain a “guest” in the household.

Shu hadn’t killed that idea.

Yet.

But he didn’t need to.

He just sat beside Ana.

One leg crossed. One arm across the back of her seat.

A casual move.

Possessive as fuck.


✦ The Seating Disaster ✦

Front partition – Driver: silent, traumatized, possibly praying

Left row – Shu, Ana, Laito

Right row – Reiji, Yui, Ayato

Corner seat – Kanato, sprawled like rage royalty

Window seat – Subaru, brooding and feral

Ayato kicked the bottom of the seat like a toddler in heat.

“Why the FUCK is he touching her leg?! Subaru’s her goddamn escort!”

Reiji didn’t even glance up. “Because Shu doesn’t follow rules. He makes territorial declarations. And unlike Icarus, I value my life too much to die trying to touch the sun.”

Kanato mumbled, “She would’ve liked my candy cane...”

Laito sighed, reaching for popcorn that didn’t exist. “This isn’t about candy, darling. It’s about gatekeeping the girl we all want to feed on romantically ~”

Ana tugged her sweater over her mouth, trying not to combust.

Shu shifted. His hand slid down her thigh—slow. Deliberate. Just high enough to be obscene.

Everyone. Saw. It.

Even Yui.

Especially Yui.

Her fingers curled into fists on her lap.

Subaru said nothing.

But the window cracked. Just a little.

Reiji: “You’re all insufferable.”

Ayato: “LET HER SIT WITH ME THEN!”

Kanato: “NO! I brought a blanket! She was going to sit with me!”

Laito: “I brought fantasies and zero shame, but here we are—”

Shu (dead calm): “Touch her, and I’ll remove your hands.”

Silence.

Like a knife pressed to everyone’s throat.

Ana blushed so hard she briefly lost vision in one eye.

He means it.

They know he means it.

And I’m not stopping him.

I like this.

Holy shit, I like this.

Shu leaned in. Voice barely a whisper against her neck.

“She’s riding beside me because she asked to be protected.”

Ayato snarled. “By you ?!”

Shu’s hand tightened on her thigh.

“She’s mine.”

A few moments ago….

Yui flinched like she’d been slapped.

Ana didn’t even look at her.

She kept her gaze locked on Shu’s hand, resting over her skin like it was always meant to be there.

I should be scared.

I should say something.

I should pretend to be a decent person—

Reiji coughed awkwardly into his glove.

Subaru turned back to the window before he shattered it.

Kanato hummed something that sounded suspiciously like a funeral dirge.

Ana took a shaky breath. Voice barely audible:

“…This is kinda nice.”

Shu smirked.

And the rest of the limo?

They all began planning each other’s murders in silence.

Ayato: “THIS ISN’T FUCKING FAIR!”

Reiji: sighs in Latin

Kanato: “She was going to sit with me. I warmed the seat. I named the seat.”

Laito: “I would’ve let her sit on my lap. Or my face. Whatever worked~”

Shu (without blinking): “Touch her, and I’ll remove your hands.”

Everyone froze.

Again.

Even the driver stopped breathing (Ye, that guy was watching this while eating popcorn, like he just watched Diabolik Lovers- Turkish drama series edition).

Ana?

Ana was blushing so hard her soul detached and tried to crawl out through her ears.

Shu leaned into her neck again, breath hot against her skin.

“She asked for protection,” he murmured, low enough no one else heard. “That means she belongs to the one who can keep her.”

Ana shuddered. Her thighs clenched. Her brain short-circuited.

Ayato snarled, “By you ?!”

Shu didn’t look away from her.

“She’s mine.”

Yui, once again, flinched like a slapped porcelain doll.

Ana was busy watching Shu’s hand travel dangerously close to scandal.

Reiji cleared his throat—loud. Sharp. Judgmental.

Subaru stared out the window like looking back would break his self-control into jagged pieces.

Kanato hummed “Ave Maria” and began brushing lint off his coat like he was preparing for a funeral.

Laito quietly unwrapped a chocolate and whispered, “Forbidden tension tastes so sweet~”

Ana exhaled. Shaky. Soft. She didn’t trust her own voice. But the words came anyway.

“…This is kinda nice.”

Shu smiled.

And the car went silent.

Except for the sound of five boys falling deeper into their mutually assured obsession.

Yui pov

She thinks she’s clever, huh?

Little Miss Pathetic Tragedy Girl.

Wrapped in wool and thigh-highs like a slutty lamb who just “accidentally” got claimed by the hot one.

That bitch.

Does she think I don’t see her act?

The trembling. The whispery voice. The wounded gazelle energy.

Please. I INVENTED fake weakness. I studied under its founder.

I used to blink twice for sympathy and three times to manipulate.

But no—no one notices ME anymore.

ME. The heroine. The original. The chosen one.

Now I’m just the side piece with a front-row seat to a live-action porn adaptation of her fanfiction.

She glances at Ana.

Ana giggles. Shu’s hand is halfway up her skirt.

Is she even TRYING to hide it?!

Her entire existence is a thirst trap in eyeliner!

And look at them.

All of them.

They used to argue over ME.

Now it’s all “Ana this,” “Ana that,” “Ana looks cold, someone stab a peasant and bring her a coat.”

What next? Are they going to build a church in her name?

Are they going to line up and offer their necks for her to step on?

...Actually, they’d like that.

Those freaks.

And then,

She Sees it

Shu kissing Ana’s temple while Laito fans her with a love letter folded into a heart.

Kanato muttering about building her a shrine out of Monopoly money.

Ayato planning how to "accidentally" stab Subaru just to steal her attention.

Subaru fuming. Quiet. Murderous.


This is a nightmare.

A glitter-splattered nightmare where I am the background character and SHE is the drama.

I should say something.

I should cry. Faint. Swoon.

Something poetic. Maybe whisper “traitor” while a single tear slides down my cheek.

Or slap her. Yes. Slap her in slow motion. With dramatic lighting.

But I won’t.

Because I am better.

Because I am composed.

Because the camera is ALWAYS watching.

You may have won this limo, Ana.

But I will rise.

Like a phoenix.

A phoenix in 6-inch stilettos and pink glitter lip gloss.

And when I do...

Her eye twitches.

When I do...

You will regret ever being born.

( Or reincarnated. Or whatever the hell your tragic wannabe lore is. )

Chapter 53: She Walks With Death, and He Carries Her Bag

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 15

 

The limo door opened like a prophecy.

Like the kind of moment you only see once—right before the world decides to flip the script.

Subaru stepped out first.

Eyes cold.

Posture wound tight like he was expecting sniper fire.

Fists clenched like he was planning to punch the moon if it looked at Ana wrong.

He scanned the courtyard of Ryoutei Academy like it was enemy territory.

Then—without a word—he turned and held out his hand.

Not aggressive.

Not demanding.

Just open.

Ana hesitated.

Not because she was scared.

Because her brain was short-circuiting.

Subaru Sakamaki, the school’s most violent emotional disaster, was offering her his hand like a fucking knight in poorly disguised rage issues.

He’s actually doing it.

He’s actually playing along.

Shu’s voice echoed in her head, sharp and low like a velvet blade:

“He doesn’t leave your side. Not for a fucking second.”

Ana took his hand.

And Ryoutei Academy lost its collective mind.

Subaru sat beside her in class like a storm cloud that hadn’t finished charging.

Arms crossed. Head down.

Sleeves tugged halfway over his hands like he needed fabric between him and the world.

He glared at the whiteboard like it owed him money.

He hadn’t said a single word in ten minutes.

Ana stared at his hair.

It was messy. Not sexy messy.

More I-fought-my-pillow-and-lost messy.

Like he hadn’t wanted to come to school. Or breathe.

So she reached over.

And tucked a strand of hair behind his ear.

He didn’t move. Didn’t even blink.

So she kept going.

One hand. Then the other.

Braiding little strands. Careful. Gentle.

Like he was a paper tiger folded in anger and silence.

No yanking. No pulling.

Just the soft rhythm of her fingers combing through violence and trauma disguised as a boy.

Subaru didn’t move.

Didn’t even glance at her.

But his ears—

They flushed pink.

He’s such a softie, Ana thought, her smile threatening to expose every filthy fantasy she’d ever had about him.

Big scary Subaru.

King of slammed doors and “don’t fucking touch me” energy.

And here he was—letting her braid him like he was some delicate creature in need of taming.

Like he wanted it. Needed it.

She leaned closer.

“You’re very warm today,” she whispered.

Subaru grunted. “I’m always warm.”

“Not like this.”

“…Stop.”

“I won’t.”

He didn’t respond.

Didn’t stop her.

Didn’t even blink when she started over, hands weaving small, delicate braids behind his ear.

It was barely noticeable.

Barely there.

But it was hers.

The classroom imploded.

“She’s TOUCHING HIM—”

“His HAIR. SHE’S TOUCHING HIS FUCKING HAIR—”

“He’s not moving—HE’S LETTING HER.”

“Is she suicidal or married to him or both??”

IS THIS FOREPLAY?!

“I think I just witnessed the end of the world in homeroom.”

A pencil hit the floor.

Someone crossed themselves.

Someone else whispered, “I thought he was gay... I hoped.

Ana smiled like nothing was happening.

She ran her thumb along the braid. Light. Loving.

Subaru didn’t breathe.

The teacher looked up.

Paused.

Stared.

Saw Ana’s hand in his hair.

Saw Subaru’s face (which said: try anything and you’re dead).

The teacher looked back down.

And kept talking.

Coward.

Ana leaned in again. Whispered near his jaw:

“You’re so dramatic for someone this soft.”

“Stop.”

“I like your hair.”

“…Stop.”

“I’m braiding it again.”

Subaru didn’t say a goddamn word.

So she did.

Subaru sat on the rooftop bench like someone dared him to exist.

Stiff. Seething. Silent.

The breeze tugged at his hoodie. His headphones were around his neck, not on. A warning sign.

He wasn’t listening to music.

He was listening to everything.

Every footstep. Every voice. Every breath Ana took that wasn’t directed at him.

Ana sat beside him.

No words.

Just a quiet rustle of cloth as she set a neatly wrapped bento between them. Hands soft. Movements easy.

Subaru didn’t move.

Didn’t look at it.

But she knew he saw it.

She unwrapped it without comment.

Two onigiri. Tamagoyaki. Slices of steak.

Two of the steak pieces were cut into hearts.

Cute.

Soft.

So very dangerous.

Subaru stared at the box like it was laced with poison.

Or worse—hope.

“You made this?” he asked, voice like gravel and restraint.

“Mmhm.”

“For me?”

Ana didn’t look at him when she replied.

“No. For the other brooding, three-raccoons-in-a-trench-coat vampire I’ve been braiding in class. Of course it’s for you.”

He looked away instantly.

His ears were on fire.

Fuck.

She was doing this on purpose.

Of course she was.

She giggled. “Eat it, you softie.”

Subaru’s fingers twitched.

He picked up the chopsticks with way more force than necessary.

Eat it.

Like it’s normal.

Like you’re not one second away from dragging her into a corner and demanding to know why the fuck she hasn’t kissed you yet.

He ate.

It was perfect.

Of course it was.

Every bite tasted like a sin she cooked just for him.

And then—

Ana leaned her head on his shoulder.

Subaru froze.

She’s touching me.

She’s touching me and I’m not freaking out.

What the fuck is wrong with me?

She fit there. Perfectly. Like she belonged.

His throat burned.

He didn’t move.

Didn’t dare move.

Down the hall, in the stairwell, a girl gasped.

“She’s feeding him.”

“I feel sick.”

“I’m going to commit an ancient blood ritual.”

“We lost him. We lost our angry little murder husky.”

Subaru heard every word.

He didn’t look at them.

Didn’t need to.

Let them talk.

Let them whine.

She’s here. With me. Not them.

Ana smiled to herself.

He’s still angry.

Just not at me.

And I love that for us.

What she didn’t know—what she couldn’t know—was that every time she laughed, Subaru had to remind himself not to snap the railing off the rooftop.

Not to grab her chin and make her look only at him.

He didn’t want her happy.

He wanted her his.

And the fact that she was making bento and braiding his hair?

That meant something.

That meant everything.

He didn’t say anything.

But inside?

He was losing it.

Later that day

The mansion halls were quiet.

Too quiet.

The kind of quiet that meant someone was about to bleed—or beg.

Ana turned the corner with her bag in hand and the intention to breathe

And stopped.

Shu was waiting.

Not pacing. Not calling her name.

Just… waiting.

Leaning against the wall like sin incarnate. One hand in his pocket. One foot propped like he had all the time in the world to destroy it.

“Ana.”

Just her name.

Her breath hitched.

Oh, shit.

He didn’t shout. Didn’t move.

Just looked at her.

Eyes heavy-lidded. Blue as cold water.

Hungry.

“I heard,” he said, stepping closer.

“One bento for class. One for lunch. Two for Subaru.”

His voice was low. Casual.

But Ana felt her pulse skitter.

“You braided his hair.”

She opened her mouth. “I didn’t mean to—”

“You fed him,” Shu said, stepping in again, cornering her between the wall and his body. “Twice.”

He didn’t touch her lips.

Didn’t kiss her.

Just stared.

His arm rested above her shoulder, caging her like a whisper of danger.

“You’re jealous,” she said, too breathless to sound smug.

He smiled. Slow. Cold. Beautiful.

“No. I’m starving.”

His fingers found her chin. Tilted it up.

“You fed everyone else today,” he murmured, tracing the line of her jaw with the barest brush of his thumb.

“I—” she started, but her voice broke.

Shu didn’t move.

Didn’t blink.

And then—he leaned in. Not to kiss. Not yet.

Just to watch her flinch.

For the first time, Ana looked away.

She wanted to explain.

She wanted to say, I made you something too.

But her throat was locked tight.

So instead—

She reached into her bag.

Pulled out a small, carefully wrapped box.

Held it out with both hands.

“For you.”

Shu stared at it.

Her voice lowered. “I was going to give it to you after school. But… I forgot.”

Lie.

She hadn’t forgotten.

She had hesitated.

Shu took it.

Didn’t open it.

Didn’t say thank you.

He held the box like it might detonate if he squeezed too hard.

Then he leaned down, brushing his lips against her temple—light, soft, fleeting.

But it lit her nerves like fire.

“You sleep in my bed tonight.”

Ana blinked. “Wha—?”

“I said sleep.”

He turned and walked away. No further explanation. No chance to protest.

Left her there:

Heart racing.

Face burning.

Bag clutched to her chest.

And the scent of him—clove, smoke, and threat—still clinging to her like a curse.\

 

 

Later that night…

She curled in his bed.

Soft blankets. His scent in the pillows. Her body trembling under a calm she didn’t trust.

Shu sat beside her.

Not touching. Just watching.

The bento sat in his lap.

Wrapped. Untouched.

But not for long.

He peeled the cloth back. Slowly. Reverently.

Three onigiri.

Each hand-shaped. Cute little seaweed faces staring up at him like idiots.

Shu stared at them. For a long time.

He didn’t know why his chest felt tight.

Didn’t know why his fingers were shaking.

It’s rice. Just rice.

You’ve eaten this a hundred times.

But this was different.

He picked one up.

Bit into it.

And stopped.

He bit into the onigiri.

And everything stopped.

Not the taste of rice.

Not seaweed. Not seasoning.

But blood.

Subtle. Hidden. Warm.

Familiar.

Hers.

Shu went still. Completely.

His jaw clenched. The air shifted.

He didn’t breathe. Didn’t swallow.

Because that wasn’t just flavor.

That wasn’t just a cooking choice.

That was Ana.

Her blood—folded into the rice like a secret. Like a memory. Like a confession.

No performance. No ceremony. No manipulation.

She hadn’t paraded it. Hadn’t even mentioned it.

She just gave it to him.

Quietly.

Deliberately.

Intimately.

Not because she wanted praise.

Not because she wanted attention.

But because she meant it.

Because she knew what he was. What he needed.

And still—she had chosen to offer herself.

Freely. Silently.

Like it was obvious. Like it was always going to be his.

And Shu?

He had been jealous.

He had cornered her like a wolf in heat.

Snarled. Loomed. Claimed.

"You fed everyone else today."

But she hadn’t.

She had fed him.

Not in public. Not for show.

She had saved the only thing that mattered for him.

Blood. Her blood.

Not food. Not affection.

A gift of instinct. A bond.

Something sacred. Ancient. Primal.

And he—

He doubted her.

Shu’s hands shook.

He set the onigiri down like it might crumble.

His chest tightened.

His stomach churned—not with hunger, but with guilt.

Because she hadn’t needed to prove anything.

She had already chosen him.

And he—

He had nearly ruined it.

He looked at her.

Ana. Curled into his bed.

Sleeping peacefully.

Hair splayed like ink across his pillow.

A faint line in her brow, even in sleep—like she was still worried. Still thinking of him.

You fool.

You idiot.

She’d offered everything.

And he’d almost missed it because he was too wrapped up in his own obsession.

His own need to own.

He pressed a hand to his forehead. Bent low. Shaking.

You don't deserve her.

You don't deserve any of this.

And still—

Still he wanted her.

All of her.

Only her.

His voice cracked, low and raw:

“I’m sorry.”

Not to her face.

She was asleep.

But he meant it.

Every word.

He picked up the onigiri again.

Bit into it.

Chewed slowly, reverently.

And for the first time in years, he tasted something that made him feel full.

Not just fed.

Claimed.

When he finished, he curled in behind her.

Didn’t touch. Not yet.

Just lay there.

Breathing her in.

Staring at the ceiling.

And whispered, to no one but the dark:

“You’re mine.”

His hand hovered just above her waist.

Not touching. Just close.

“I’m not worthy.”

And then—

After a long, aching silence:

“But I’ll become someone who is.”

Chapter 54: She Woke Up in the Arms of a God

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 16


Ana woke up warm.

Not sunshine-on-your-face kind of warm. No. This was body heat. Breath. Flesh.

She didn’t need her eyes open to know exactly where the hell she was.

Shu.

His bed. His fucking bed.

And she was draped across him like some fever dream fantasy come to life. His hand was at her waist, fingers curled lazily in her sweater like they fucking owned her. Which—let’s be real—wasn't that far from the truth at this point.

His chest rose and fell beneath her cheek. Slow. Steady. Maddening.

He was awake.

Of course he was. Bastard probably hadn’t slept at all.

Ana cracked her eyes open.

The room was dim, drowning in quiet. Curtains pulled shut, shadows clinging to everything like secrets. The scent in the sheets—cedar, sleep, and him—wrapped around her like a noose.

She tilted her head, just enough to look up—

And there he was.

Watching her.

Not smirking. Not blank. Just watching. Like she was some riddle he was trying to solve with his hands and teeth.

Her breath caught. “…Good morning.”

No reply. Not right away.

His gaze dragged over her face—slow, unbothered, dissecting her like she was a goddamn confession waiting to happen. His tongue flicked across his lips, and that was when she noticed it:

The copper.

The warmth.

Oh fuck.

He found it.

He drank it.

He knows .

Her stomach twisted.

She waited—for the judgment, the smirk, the sharp-edged mockery he usually wore like a crown.

But it never came.

He just pulled her in closer. Like she was something fragile and breakable. Like he wanted to be the one to break her.

His hand slid up her back, stopped just beneath her shoulder blades. Heavy. Claiming.

A fucking brand.

“I didn’t mean to forget,” she whispered.

Shu didn’t flinch.

“I know.”

That’s it. Just that. Like the words meant more in his silence than they ever could out loud.

Then, without warning, his mouth was on her forehead. Soft. Possessive. Reverent in a way that made her want to sob or scream—maybe both.

And he said, so quiet it made her ache:

“You didn’t forget anything.”

“I did.”

The words cracked in her throat. She didn’t even know which version of herself she was lying for anymore.

But there was something buried in his voice.

Shame.

Not hers.

His.

And underneath that?

Devotion.

Not the sweet kind. Not the bullshit fairytale nonsense Yui would swoon over.

This was darker.

Twisted.

Real.

His fingers clenched in her sweater like he needed her to keep breathing.

“I’m going to become someone worthy of this,” he whispered.

It was barely a breath.

But it shattered her.

Because what the fuck was she supposed to do with that ?

Ana—office worker. Game-obsessed. Girl Boss trying to cosplay a villainess while her trauma and horny brain tried to drag her under—was not built for Shu Sakamaki whispering broken vows against her skin like he’d already bled for her.

And gods help her—

She wanted more.

Chapter 55: The Sugar Throne

Chapter Text

Act 4, Chapter 17

Ana woke up warm again.

Wrapped in ridiculously soft sheets. Her head tucked beneath Shu’s chin, his heartbeat thudding like a lullaby she never deserved.

His arm was slung low around her waist, fingers tangled in her shirt like he didn’t plan on letting go. As if she was something to keep .

He was still asleep.

Or pretending.

Because of course he was.

She didn’t move. Didn’t breathe too loud. Not when the silence between them felt sacred. Heavy. Fragile.

He felt steady.

Like a fucked-up heartbeat she’d finally managed to sync with.

But eventually—

“Mmnh,” she whispered, voice raw from sleep. “I should go…”

Shu didn’t open his eyes. Just muttered, low and lazy:

“You’re not going far.”

His thumb brushed her cheek, slow and possessive. Not a goodbye. A warning .

Be good. Be seen. But come back full.

She barely made it five goddamn feet down the hall before Kanato yanked her by the wrist like a demented Victorian doll handler.

“You’re late,” he snapped, pouting like an offended aristocrat.

“It’s literally 8 a.m.—”

“I’ve already chosen your outfit. Sit.”

Ana sat. Because deep down, she liked it.

Liked the way Kanato’s sharp little hands fussed over her. Liked the way he touched her hair like it was spun gold and not the tangled, post-shu-sleep mess it was.

He combed, sectioned, braided. Ribboned the ends with absurd precision. Then pulled out a black velvet choker and a lace parasol she didn’t even own yesterday.

“You look like a gothic dessert,” he sighed, satisfied.

Ana giggled. “Thanks…I think?”

The door exploded open.

“AHAHAHA—BEHOLD! THE ORE-SAMA AND THE THEME HAVE ARRIVED!”

Ayato stormed in, dramatic as hell, dragging a massive scroll like he was about to declare war on basic fashion.

“Today’s party is Blood & Lavender ! If you’re not wearing red or violet, you DIE.

Kanato glared. “This is my parlor.”

“And this is Ana’s morning,” Ayato shot back. “And I’m making it iconic.”

He winked at her.

“You’re the centerpiece, babe.”

Ana smirked behind her hand, hiding the blush that threatened to out her fangirl soul. “Do I at least get a throne?”

Kanato didn’t miss a beat. He brought over a lace-covered high chair.

“You already have one.”

Soon the brothers started trickling in, one chaotic mess at a time:

  1. Tiny cakes with blood-red frosting
  2. Lavender macarons that melted like silk
  3. Heart-shaped tarts oozing raspberry
  4. Handwritten gossip notes tucked under teacups like blackmail waiting to bloom

Ayato wore a maroon waistcoat and lounged across the table like it was his stage.

Kanato served tea with the elegance of royalty—if royalty giggled while lighting people on fire.

Reiji looked like he wanted to murder someone, but sipped his tea with perfect posture anyway.

Laito dubbed it “Château de Whore” and stole three pastries without shame.

Subaru sulked in the corner, grumbling “This is fucking stupid,” while downing enough scones to feed a village.

And Shu?

Shu sat in her old chair.

Back tilted, eyes half-lidded, expression unreadable.

Just watching her.

Like a painting. Like a prize.

Ana leaned back into her throne. Choker tight. Dress clinging to every inch of her bruised, beautiful chaos.

She looked around.

At her boys .

Bickering. Laughing. Daring the world to tell them they couldn’t burn it down together.

And in the center—

Her.

Ayato threw a sugar cube at Reiji.

Kanato hexed the butter.

Laito read aloud fake scandalous diary entries with far too much drama.

Ana laughed until her ribs ached.

And Shu?

Shu didn’t say a damn word.

Just smiled.

Because he knew .

Let them dress her up. Let them play house and whisper in her ears.

At the end of the day?

She still crawled into his bed.

She still bled for him.

She was already his.

The rest of them?

They were just borrowing the light.

Meanwhile

Yui didn’t know how long she stood outside the tea room.

Long enough to feel her smile fracture.

The door was cracked just enough to let the scent out—lavender sugar, blood-frosted pastries, and joy that didn’t belong to her anymore.

That sound.

That fucking laugh .

Ana’s laugh.

Light. Effortless. Owned.

Yui used to laugh like that. When she still had a name that sparkled. When she was the heroine.

The chosen one.

Now?

Now she was standing in the hallway like a ghost with perfect posture.

Her hands curled into fists until her knuckles went pale. Every breath scraped her lungs raw.

She turned and walked.

Back to her room. Back to her cage.

Every step sounded like betrayal.

She shut the door behind her.

Locked it.

Then locked it again.

The silence was too loud. It felt like being forgotten.

And then—

She screamed.

A sound ripped straight from her ribs, violent and ugly, like glass breaking inside her throat.

She grabbed the mirror and hurled it across the room.

Shatter.

She didn’t care.

She tore pages from her bible like they were insults. Sacred lies. The holy words hit the floor like confetti for a funeral.

Yui fell to her knees.

Shaking. Crying. Howling .

“Why her?!”

She clawed at the rug like it might answer her.

“Why do they see her?! Why do they laugh with her like I never even existed?!”

She gasped.

“I was the fucking heroine!”

Her voice cracked.

She crawled toward the drawer.

Pulled it open.

The book was waiting. Wrapped in black velvet like a casket for secrets.

She unwrapped it with trembling fingers.

The pages stank of wax, sugar, blood.

She flipped.

Desire. Pain. Power.

She didn’t want revenge.

She wanted to be loved .

Again.

"Let me be seen," she whispered.

"Just once more."

The room answered.

The candles lit themselves.

The air turned cold.

And something rippled in the mirror.

Four shadows stepped forward.

The Mukami brothers.

Yuma: brutal. Ruki: cold as intellect. Azusa: broken. Kou: smiling like a trap.

Ruki spoke first. Calm. Deadly.

“Yui Komori. You’re bleeding.”

She looked down.

Blood soaked her skirt.

Her nails had torn into her thighs without her noticing.

“I want to be loved,” she whispered again.

Kou crouched beside her.

“They threw you away, huh? Like a broken toy.”

“She took everything ,” she spat.

Azusa knelt, eyes soft. "You... can take it back."

Yuma cracked a smile. “Or burn it all down.”

Yui looked up.

Her eyes were hollow.

Ruki held out his hand.

“Come with us. Become what she can’t.”

She took it.

Without a second of doubt.

And in that moment—

Yui Komori ceased to be God’s darling.

She was no longer chosen.

She was forgotten .

A broken thing in a beautiful dress.

But she didn’t care.

Because even Lucifer had once been loved.

The candles snuffed out.

The book sealed shut.

And all that remained on her bed—

Was a torn red ribbon.

And a girl no one would ever pity again.